Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Link winced at the sudden pain in his feet, brought to him by the change from the outside dirt, to the hardwood floor of the toolshed he called his home. He was certain he would never get used to it.

"Hi, Brother!"

From where he walked in, Link glanced to his left, at his sister, a girl named Linkle, seated right in front of their mother, a woman called 'Nima'.

"Welcome back," Nima greeted. Link was unable tell whether her smile was forced or not.

"Mom and I are gonna be working with you tomorrow!" Linkle told her brother, an innocent smile on her face.

"We won't be working with him," her mother corrected her, "We'll just be working."

Link sighed as he sat joined his family in their corner of the shed. 

Link and his family were slaves. The same as the rest of their kind -- those with long ears. From the time they were five years old, to the day they could no longer work, they were forced into a life of servitude toward those who treated them worse than any animal, worse than even the monster roaming the fields of Hyrule.

They were referred to as Humans -- people with round ears.

The day those with long ears -- 'Elves', as the Humans called them, could no longer work, they were either sold away, or killed by the Human who owned them as property. Though there were slave owners who dealt specifically in breeding their slaves, or designated areas of a slave owner's property where slaves are bred, it did little to to stop the slaves outside of these areas from having children as a result of sneaking away with one another after their work hours, when they were supposed to be resting for the next day. That was where Link and Linkle came from, and why they were the only two children in their area of their owner's property. Despite this being against the rules, said rules are rarely enforced on account that slaves having children meant more hands for the owner to utilize, that they didn't have to pay money for.

From birth, slaves are cared for by the mothers, or the father's, if the mother is unavailable. This was why Linkle and her Nima remained home, while Link went by himself to work every day.

Link looked at his sister, next to him, as she spoke excitedly with their mother. She was the only one out of all the slaves that lived in the shed with them that seemed so bright and cheery. He wondered how long it would take for her new life starting tomorrow to break her, like it did all others of their kind.

"We're still making mud cakes tomorrow," Linkle said, "right?"

Nima paused, "That's right, dear," she answered with a smile and a nod. Truthfully, her worries over her daughter caused Linkle's birthday tomorrow to completely slip from her mind, though she would never tell her that.

It had been a tradition the small family had kept since the days Link's father was still alive. They would all go outside, use the available water hose on the side of the shed they were supposed to use to clean themselves, and use it to make mud, with which they would use to make 'cakes' out of them.

After the slaves return from their day of work, they were brought their one meal of the day, brought to them by a Human employed by their owner, who was also tasked with ensuring that no slave took more than their share.

The slaves' meals generally consisted of food that their owner and his family did not want or food that was close to spoiling, rotting, or expiring.

After finishing his meal in silence, Link sat against a wall near the open entrance of to the shed, and listened to the sudden downpour of rain, hoping it would drown out the bitter thoughts he had regarding his life as a slave, and the Hans who made him feel that way.

"Mom!" Linkle nudged her, "It's raining! Can I go outside?!"

"Just a minute," Nima told her, "I need you to listen to what I'm about to say."

Link glanced in their direction as she went on.

"I might not be home when you and your brother are done working. When you finish for the day, the first thing you need to do is find him. Okay?"

Linkle smiled, "Okay!"

"And when you're working, you do everything you're told to do, no matter what it is! Understand?"

Linkle nodded, "Yeah."

"And when you find your brother after work, you come straight home. Understand?"

"I understand."

Nima pulled her daughter into her arms, and held her tightly. The chuckle she heard as Linkle hugged her back was like a knife to her heart. The girl had no idea what kind of life awaited her starting the next day.

Link turned away. His mother always did coddle Linkle, much more than she did him, anyway, though he couldn't say he minded it very much. He had never seen someone so happy with what little her life offered her before -- the girl had never even set one foot away from the perimeter of the toolshed before. The idea of her going through the same thing he did daily was just-

"Brother!"

Link turned to look in front of him, at Linkle as she tugged at his tunic.

"C'mon," she told him, "let's go play in the rain!"

"No," Link turned her down, yanking the sleeve of his tannish-brown tunic away from her.

Linkle pulled away, her gaze lingering on her brother for a moment longer. Without another word, she made her leave of the enclosure, leaving the boy to himself.

Link and his family were owned by a man named Philip. Philip, considered by those who knew him as a 'holy man', owned a large sum of land, which he divided into a number of sections, in most of which he keeps a group of the slaves he owns. This was why mornings were the only time Link would see him, unless he was being punished for something, anyway.

Philip's morning routine usually consisted of visiting each section of his land, to do roll call for the slaves in each section, and delegate jobs to any new or returning slaves.

"I see I have a new pair of hands," the man said as he paused in front of Linkle.

Linkle stared at her feet as her owner stood over her. Nima made it clear that she was never to look Philip in the eye.

"Jeremy," he called to one of his employees, "take her to the left field with the boy, and make sure she knows what she's supposed to do."

Linkle stopped herself from looking at Jeremy as he approached her.

"Let's go," he told her.

'The boy'... That must mean Link. 

Linkle turned to look at her brother, and smiled. As the two of them departed together, she looked over her shoulder, and waved.

"Bye, Mom!"

Philip watched the two of them leave, before turning his attention to their mother.

"Nima," he started, "it's been a while."

"Yes, sir," she nodded, her gaze pointed downward.

"Your job will be the same as last time," Philip told her, "Come with me."

Ordinarily, slaves were to work from just after sunrise, to just before sundown, only getting breaks when nature calls.

Linkle's job was originally to plant seeds into her assigned part of a large field, along with other young slaves. Due to the previous night's rain, however, she and her workmates were separated, and moved to other parts of the field. Linkle was moved to the same part of the field as her brother.

"Since you won't be planting seeds today," Jeremy explained to Linkle, "you'll be helping these ones trim the leaves on these crops. If you cut too low, we'll kick your ass. If you move too slow, we'll kick your ass. If you talk unless it's an emergency, we'll kick your ass. Get the picture?"

Linkle nodded nervously as she struggled to maintain a grip on the dull scythe given to her.

"And if you all don't trim this entire section," Jeremy called to the rest of the slaves, "not only will you get your asses kicked, but you won't be eating tonight. Am I understood?."

Silence...

"Good. Now get to work."

The manual labor Philip put his slaves through was designed to leave his slaves without an ounce of energy at the end of the day. This was mainly to keep the adults from turning against him. This strategy worked well on said adults, and even more so on children.

Hours into her day, Linkle gave a weary sigh. Her limbs were beginning to ache from her repetitive movements before she spotted one of the Humans assigned to watch over she and the other slaves on the field walking by her.

"Excuse me," she called, "I'm tired. Can I-"

Suddenly, the man, swung his arm, and slapped her across the face. The force of the blow sent the Linkle down onto her rear. She looked up at the man as she covered her cheek in shock.

"...Why did you hit me?" she asked, "I jus-"

Linkle's words were then met with a boot to the face.

"Quit your bitching." the Human told her, "Any more out of you, and these leaves won't be the only things that get cut today. Now get back to work."

Link had heard the commotion from a few rows ahead. The anger rage he felt course through him like a potent venom as he heard his sister being struck. He gripped the scythe in his trembling hand, his eyes locked onto it as a fierce desire bubbled within him.

If only...

Shortly after being purchased by Philip, Nima was taken off the fields, with her fellow slaves, and given the assignment of keeping Philip's house clean. Nima had no idea why she was given such a task. Or perhaps, she was too naive to understand.

From age fifteen until she was pregnant with Link a year later, this was Nima's job, much to the chagrin of Philip's wife, Pamela. For the seven years since, she had been taking care of Link, and later Linkle.

"You're filthy," Philip told Nima, "and you smell foul. Before you get started, you need to take a bath. Come."

Philip's home was a two story house. Even after seven years, Nima still had the interior burned into her memory. She was taken to the guest bathroom on the first floor, where her bath was ready. Philip seemed to have planned for her return to work in advance.

"The clothes you are to wear are already inside. After you're finished, return to the living room. I'll be waiting."

Nima could hear the door shut behind her. She walked over to the tub, and stared at her reflection in the water. After being reassigned to her second job, Philip had planned to move her into his home. Her reaction to this still surprised her to this day; she had vehemently asserted that she would prefer to live in the toolshed, where she had been placed upon her first arrival on the property, for reasons she preferred to not tell him. It wasn't until Pamela complaints about an Elf living in their home that Philip relented, and allowed Nima to live where she wanted, on the condition that she bathed before every workday, and work only in an attire picked for her, his logic being that he refused to allow her in his home looking the way she did otherwise. Seven years ago, Nima would have loved nothing more than to soak in a tub prepared just for her, and relax under the guise of taking more time to ensure she was clean.

However...now she could only feel guilt, in place of her previous elation. Her children would be lucky to not have to wait for the other slaves to finish using the line water hose on the side of the toolshed before they were able to do what they could with it. Yet here she was, being allowed the privilege of her own tub, soap to use, and even clothes to change into when she was finished. How could she even face her children after this?

Nima decided she would finish as soon as possible, even if it meant having a slightly longer workday.

The clothes given to her were similar in appearance to those she had worn when she worked in Philip's house in the past. At the time, though they were much cleaner than the tan tunic she was given to wear before, she couldn't help but feel as though she had sacrificed an amount of dignity by wearing them. Now, however, such concerns were irrelevant. The only thing Nima could think of as she donned her work attire was getting home to her children to comfort them after the day she knew they were going to have.

Nima stepped out of the bathroom, and into the hall leading to the living room, where she was directed to meet Philip. She had barely taken a step before she was stopped by a feminine voice behind her.

"You."

Nima recognized the voice immediately. She turned around and bowed, as she had been instructed to do when she greeted a Human.

"I see Philip still hasn't sold you away, yet," Pamela said as she approached, "Can you believe he asked me to pick out the size of the clothes you're wearing?"

Nima stood silent, her eyes avoiding Pamela's scornful stare as she drew closer. 

"Though," Pamela said, "no matter what outfit my husband picks for you, you'll still be the same hideous Elf you've always been."

...

...

"Say something," Pamela urged Nima, "How do you think you look, wearing that? Your clothes are one thing, but your hair is still a disheveled mess. Answer me."

Nima forced her lips apart before she could think of any words for them to speak. "I-...I am only concerned with following the orders I am given...ma'am..."

"...Good." Pamela shoved her away, "Now go -- my husband is waiting for you."

Pamela watched on as Nima turned her back to her, and start on her way to the living room. Suddenly, in response to the hateful emotions that smeared a frown on her face, she snatched Nima by the hair, and yanked the yelping woman toward her.

"You know," she told Nima, her voice low, "After you went and got pregnant, Philip refused to select another housekeeper to take your place."

Nima remained silent, despite the pricking pain in her scalp from Pamela's iron grip. It wasn't until the woman spoke her next words when her composure threatened to fall apart.

"I know about your children... A boy and a girl, right? The girl looks just like you. It's not often that a slave has two children, especially two that are close in age. But I trust that the fact they they're here means you've gotten all your whoring out of your system, meaning you won't feel the need to flirt with my husband. I would hate to see what would happen to you and your children, should anything unsavory become the gossip of the village, don't you agree?"

Nima stilled the helpless trembling of her lips, "Yes, ma'am..."

"Good."

Pamela shoved her a second time, "Now go."

Nima made her way to the living room, where Philip awaited her.

"Come stand in front of me," he told her.

His orders heeded, Philip first let his eyes roam the features of Nima's face, then the flow of her hair as his view of her blonde locks poured down her back. He traced the contours of the long-sleeved black dress she wore, adorned with white ruffles, and accompanied by a white apron. The bottom of the dress came down to Nima's knees, with her leg beneath the joint covered with long white socks.

"You've grown," Philip told her, "You're much more...womanly than you were the last time you worked here. It seems Pamela picked the right size for you. Though it comes to no surprise, since she can tell what size our daughter needs with a simple glance."

Nima kept her gaze as far away from Philip's as possible. She was certain to be extra careful with him, as she could see Pamela through her periphery, watching them from the hallway as her husband went on.

"Oh," Philip continued, "That's right -- you've never met Isabelle, have you? She was born after you left, after all. You're familiar with my son, correct? Well, he's become a man in the time you were gone, and he's left to enlist in the Hyrulean Army."

Nima didn't care at all about what Philip was telling her. Though the news that Philip's son was away for the foreseeable future was good, at least. His son -- a teenager when Nima last saw him -- had formed a habit of acting inappropriately toward her while she was working.

"Isabelle is at school right now," Philip explained, "I'm about to leave. Luckily for you, there isn't much to be done today, so all you need to do for the day is keep the place clean. Pamela will be here with you. She should be in her room."

As directed, Nima shut the door behind Philip as he left. As soon as she turned toward the living room, though, she was startled to see Pamela just inches away from her.

"Did you see the way he was looking at you?" she asked.

Nima's gaze darted for the floor, "I-...I wasn't paying attention...ma'am..."

"What's the big deal about you, anyway?"

Nima held in her voice as she was snatched by the hair.

"Your hair may be clean, but it's still an unkempt mess. Surely it doesn't compare to mine." 

Next, she tugged her arm closer to her.

"I may have picked this outfit, but I wore something much cuter than this to the wedding last week, and he didn't look at me that way."

Finally, Pamela released her, and stormed away on a huff. "Follow me," she ordered, "You've got a lot of work to do today."

After work, as instructed by his mother, Link went to look for Linkle, having been separated while performing their duties. He found her in no time at all, seated against a short wooden fence used to separate the field from the dirt road they were on.

"Come on." he told her.

Linkle glanced up at her him. He could see how tired she was from just one day of work by the sullen look in her eye.

"Brother?" she barely said to him.

"What?"

"Can you carry me?"

Link frowned at her.

"Fine."

For whatever reason, the work Link did over the day never seemed to tire him like it did the others, though he would never let his owner know such a thing. Carrying Linkle was no problem at all for him, even if he didn't want to do it. 

Link could feel his sister tighten her hold on him as he carried her homeward. This glum silence was a constant whenever the slaves would finish with their work for the day. There was usually nothing for the slaves to speak to one another about.

"Brother?"

"What?" Link responded, his irritation showing in his voice.

"...Thank you."

Link was unsure how to respond to Linkle's unexpected gratitude.

"Yeah," he replied to her.

After another period of silence, Linkle spoke again.

"Do you and Mom go through this every day?"

"Yeah," Link answered, "it was easier today because there were more people in the field."

Linkle paused just as she opened her mouth to speak her next words.

"Um," she hesitated, "I'm sorry..."

"For what?"

"If you're this tired every day, it must be annoying to put up with me every time you get home. I'm sorry for being so annoying."

Link sighed, "Don't say things like that," he told her, "You're not annoying."

"...You really mean it?"

"Yeah."

The weight lifted from Linkle's shoulders brought a smile to her face as she hugged him from behind. "I love you, Brother."

Link turned his head, as though to hide his face from his sister. 

"When we get home," he said to change the subject, "let's wait until Mom gets home to make mud cakes. And...if she's too tired...then we can do it ourselves."

"She won't be too tired," Linkle told Link, "Mom loves making mud cakes."

Linkle smiled to herself, her thoughts descending into memories of her mother's smile as she would use mud to craft what their pretend desserts.

Link, however, wore an expression opposite his beaming sister. He remembered, more than anything, that, in the last two years, whenever she would spend the night with her and his sister making mud cakes, she would cry herself to sleep later that evening.

Nima returned home after sunset. The day was long and hard -- Pamela went out of her way to ensure it wasn't anything but. But was pressed her more than that was what she was going to say to her daughter when she returned home. She hoped, more than anything her day wasn't too hard on her.

Upon returning to the dark of the toolshed, Nima was surprised to see that her children had been waiting on her.

"You're back!" Linkle greeted her.

Nima paused, surprised at the girl's demeanor, "Er-...yeah..."

"Are we still gonna make mud cakes tonight?"

Linkle's smile was contagious; Nima couldn't help but to smile back at her. Did she really like playing in mud that much?

Link and his family ate what passed as their dinner in complete silence. As they went about eating, Nima stole several worried glances at her daughter. How in the world could she be so high-spirited after the day she was sure Linkle had?

"Linkle," she finally called to her, her curiosity getting the better of her.

"Yeah?"

"How was it today?"

Linkle's eyes returned to her bowl, "I don't like working."

"I see..."

"But," Linkle continued, "You don't have to worry about me, Mom. I went and found Brother after I was finished, just like you said. And he carried me back home!"

Link hid behind his bowl as he felt his mother's eyes land on him.

"Is that right?" Nima asked, her eyes on her son, "Well, wasn't that nice of him?" She turned to Linkle, "Did you say 'thank you'?"

Linkle nodded with a smile on her face. "It was pretty hard, working today. But when I thought about making mud cakes today, it made it a little easier. So I think as long as I think about you and Brother, I'll be okay."

Nima smiled again, "Well, then, I guess we shouldn't wait too late; once we're done eating, let's go outside "

Linkle's face lit up, "Okay!" She turned her attention to her food, and scarfed the rest down as fast as she could.

The trio made either way outside, to the side of the tool shed, where the available water hose the slaves were given to clean themselves lied. By now, any lingering effects of the previous night's rain was scarce, so Link's mother made sure to use the hose to make the mud they would for the family's creations.

"Here," Nima said to Linkle in her attempt to give form to the goop in her hands, "I gave you an extra large piece, for being such a good girl today!"

"Yay!" Linkle exclaimed, "Thanks, Mom!" Linkle took the pretend dessert, and shoved her face into the mud, making a big mess.

"Mmm!" the girl continued, "It's sooo good! You've gotta try some, Mom!"

Nima followed suit, smearing her own piece across her face, "Mmm!" she repeated after her daughter, "It is good!"

Link watched as his mother and sister went on, rubbing the mud on themselves as they pretended to eat, and remarked on how good they thought it was, with Linkle even asking for seconds, when suddenly they both turned their heads toward him.

"Brother," Linkle called to him, caked in mud, "You haven't touched your mud cakes yet! Is there something wrong with it?"

Link glanced down at the glop in his hands. Under pressure from the watching eyes of his family, Link brought the mud to his face, and pretended to eat.

"See?" Linkle told him, "It's good, isn't it?"

"Yeah," Link answered, "it's delicious..."

After the small party winded down, Link and Linkle were encouraged by their mother to go to sleep as soon as they cleaned the mud from their faces and clothes -- being up too late at all night, and waking up late the next morning would be rewarded with harsh punishment.

Nima made it a point to stay awake until she was sure her children were asleep, so that neither of them (Link) could sneak out late at night.

On nights like tonight, however, memories of days long gone kept her awake regardless.

Link's family always slept in the left corner of the shed (facing inside), nearest the entrance. Nima always slept closest to the entrance, to shield her children from the cold. Closest to her, would be Linkle, who always seemed to find her way into her mother's arms whenever she slept. Behind her was Link, who slept with his back to his family, despite his mother's encouragement to sleep closer to her.

The toolshed was silent, most of its inhabitants fast asleep, all except for one woman, her sniffles and silent sobs being the only sounds one could hear inside the enclosure.

"Jamiah..."

Suddenly, she felt a small hand land on her face, and wipe away a tear.

"Don't cry, Mom," Linkle whispered to her.

Her mother froze, "Oh," she said, "Sorry, dear -- I didn't mean for you to see that."

"Who's Jamiah?" Linkle asked.

"Oh...er... That was your father's name."

"You mean my dad?"

"Yeah... I mean your dad."

Nima could see the curiosity in her daughter's widening eyes. The last time she had outwardly spoken of her father was with Link, right after he had died. Linkle more than likely lacked any memory of it, given how young she was.

"Your father," she continued, "died...two years ago."

"Was he the one who came up with eating mud cakes?"

"No, that was me."

"Oh...how did he die?"

"...He was on his way home from working one day...and three boys went up to him and-..."

"It's okay, Mom," Linkle said, sensing her mother's hesitation, "You don't have to tell me."

Nima sighed, "Well...I came up with the idea for mud cakes from a book he had found. He had to teach me how to read, first though."

"What's a book?" Linkle asked.

"Well... it's not very easy for me to explain... It's like...a bunch of paper put together with, er... words on it. Books have stories in them that you read. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

"No."

Nima couldn't help but chuckle at her daughter's honesty.

"Do you miss him?" Linkle asked her.

"Your dad? Of course I do... He was the first person I met after I was brought here."

"...I wish I could remember him..."

"If it helps, he really loved you."

"Really?"

Linkle felt herself pulled into an embrace.

"Of course," she said, "Just as much as I do."

"...Does Brother miss him, too?"

"... I'm sure he does. But he doesn't like to talk about him."

"Why not?"

"...Your brother took your father's death really hard."

"Is that why he seems so angry all the time?"

"It played a part in it. Your brother changed a lot since he died."

Linkle thought for a moment. "Were the people who killed Dad," she started, "Human?"

"...Yes, they were."

"...When I was working earlier, I asked for a break, and one of them hit me... Why do they treat us like that?"

Linkle could feel her mother tighten her hold on her.

"Sometimes," she started, "people treat you differently because of the way you look. Have you noticed all of us here have long ears?"

"Yeah."

"And have you noticed the people who tell you what to do have round ears?"

"Yeah?"

"That's why we're treated differently. That's why your father was killed, too... Because we're different."

Linkle rubbed at her ears. Were they really something so terrible that warranted the treatment she suffered that day? 

"...I don't think I like being different," she said.

Nima sighed. "I'm sorry... I know it's gonna be hard from here on out... But I promise: I'll do whatever I can to be there for you when it gets too hard...okay?"

To Nima's surprise, Linkle smiled at her. In her arms, her daughter wiggled her way closer to her, and kissed her on the cheek. "Goodnight, Mom."

Nima couldn't believe it... She couldn't believe how well her daughter was handling this... Linkle was so much more mature than Nima was at that age, though it did little to ease her concerns for her. 

Nima nuzzled her cheek against her, "I love you," she said, "I love you so much..."

Linkle put her arms around her mother, and held her tight, "I love you more, Mom; I love you more than anything else in the whole world!"

Nima chuckled, "Goodnight, dear."

"Goodnight, Mom."

As Nima watched her close her eyes for the last time that night, she let out another sigh.

She felt absolutely helpless. She knew this world was cruel; she knew her daughter had many harsh days ahead of her; and she knew she wouldn't be able to protect them from all of them, no matter how much she wanted to... But she couldn't help it -- this is the world they were born into.

This was the world they lived in.

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Not much is known about Hyrule's past. After the Humans enslaved its inhabitants about five-hundred years ago, many of the records of Hyrule's past beyond that point had been destroyed. Not a single slave currently alive knows anything about Hyrule's true history.

However, there exists a single document that featured a first-hand account of Hyrule's past, and the enslavement of its people as it happened. Unfortunately, though, it was lost sixteen years ago, and anyone who had read it at any point is deceased.

"Link...your father is dead."

Nima shot straight up, her slumber ending abruptly with a gasp.

It was a dream, she realized upon a quick inspection of her surroundings. She looked to her left, at Link...her son...who slept with his back to her...

The boy had changed a lot after his father died... He had went from a curious, kindhearted boy, to someone almost unrecognizable, even to his own mother. In the days and months since, she watched bitterness, anger, and hatred turn her son into a cold, callous, person that no child should ever become. Nima had suffered loss in the past -- she had experienced losing her own mother, as well as her lover. But those days...those painful, helpless days she had witness the change in her son were the very worst in all her life.

"Mom?"

Nima looked down at her daughter, Linkle, as she rose to sit upward.

"What's wrong, Mom?" the girl asked, "Did you have a bad dream?"

It was then, when Nima looked into her eyes... Eyes that shone with the innocence of an untainted youth...when she was gripped by a sudden surge of fear. Before she knew it, she had placed her hands on Linkle's shoulders, her breaths unsteady as her welling emotions threatened to burst from within.

"Mom?" 

Linkle felt herself pulled into her mother's arms.

"Mom," she said, "you're acting weird. Are you okay?"

"Yeah," Nima told her, "I'm fine..."

Linkle glanced upwards, towards the cloudy heavens.

Heaven...if one existed, it had certainly turned its back on her kind.

No...she shouldn't think that way... She needed to remember that, as long as she could look forward to returning home to her mother and brother, she wouldn't let anything she was put through during the day bring her down.

"Get back to work!"

Linkle jolted at the pained scream of a child the row behind her, her fingers rushing to plant the bundle of seeds in her hands, fear quickening her pace.

As she continued her menial task, she thought back to her conversation with her mother the previous night.

"Sometimes people treat you differently because you look different from them."

How difficult must it have been for her mother? Linkle had only experienced this misery for one day. How much more misery had her mother been put through than her, she wondered.

After work, Linkle and her brother found one another, and set off on their way home without a word. She decided against asking him to carry her again.

The thick cloud layer above greatly diminished the light of day, resulting in the world around the siblings to take on a gloomy look and feel. It was the perfect match for how Linkle was beginning to see the wor-

She paused. Near the base of a tree she was walking by stood a bunch of small flowers, surrounded by some mud puddles; residue of the rain shower two nights ago. The flowers were small, yes...but the shade of white its petals boasted was mesmerizing.

That's it! This flower would be just the thing that would brighten her mother's day!

Linkle jogged over to the tree for a closer look, when another girl, who looked to be her age, appeared from around its thick trunk. The dress she wore was almost as lovely as the flowers it stole Linkle's attention from.

Linkle gasped, "What's that your wearing?" she asked, "It's beautiful!"

Linkle tore her gaze away from the dress, and froze at what she saw next.

Round ears.

The girl paused as she saw who had spoken to her.

"It's pretty, isn't?" she agreed, "I'd give it to you, but not even this can make up for those ugly ears!"

Linkle flinched as the words pierced her heart. A smirk spread across the girl's face, seeing that her insult had its intended effect.

Linkle's head lowered.

Oh, right. The flowers.

As Linkle crouched to pick one, the girl eased closer to her, her hands raised in preparation to shove Linkle into the nearby mud puddle.

After picking the flower, Linkle rose and went on her way, just as the girl thrust her arms. She lost balance, and fell forward, into the puddle of mud.

Linkle jumped, startled at the sound of the impact.

"Are you okay?!" she asked as she rushed to the girl's side.

The girl rolled onto her rear, and surveyed her now muddy dress with wide eyes. She began to sob.

"JUST GO!" she shouted at Linkle.

Without a word, Linkle obliged, and dashed away, flower in hand.

"Where were you?" Link asked his sister when she arrived home.

Linkle panted, "I was picking this flower for Mom! She's gonna love it!"

Link watched his sister give her first smile since yesterday morning. After what she's been through over the last day, and she still thought so quickly to do something for someone else? And smile while doing it?

He sighed as he turned away. He couldn't understand that girl if he tried.

As the hours passed by, Linkle sat patiently by the large entrance to the toolshed, for her mother to return home from work, her flower in hand, with an eager smile etched into her face.

"I can't wait to see Mom's face when I give this to her," the girl said in response to a glance from her brother.

"How do you know she'll like it?" Link asked.

"If she doesn't, I'll just find something else to give her."

"And you're gonna sneak away again to do it?"

Linkle chuckled awkwardly, "Sorry. But I know it'll be worth it," she extended her hand, showing her brother the flower, "look how pretty it is!"

Just then, Linkle saw her mother enter the shed.

She sprang to her feet. "Mom!" she called, startling her mother, "Look, Mom! I got you this flower! Isn't it pretty?"

After a second of surprise at her daughter's demeanor, Nima smiled. It was true that she appreciated the gesture, but more than that, she was elated to see her daughter still as cheery as she had always been, in spite of the days she was having.

"It's beautiful, dear," she said to Linkle, taking the flower, "Thank you."

She lowered herself and took Linkle into her arms. The girl snuggled into the embrace with a content smile, truly feeling like she improved her mother's day.

"Now," Nima continued as the two of them separated, "let's see if there's a way I can use it for decoration!"

"That one!"

Nima and her children turned to the entrance to see a small girl in a muddy white dress, pointing at Linkle.

With her was was Philip, and two other Human men.

"That's the ugly Elf who pushed me into the mud puddle, Daddy!"

Nima recognized this girl -- she had seen her after her return from school the previous day. As she followed the her finger to Linkle, then looked at the girl again, her heart began to fill with dread.

No...that can't be right... There must be some kind of mistake...

Suddenly, she felt herself shoved aside as Philip approached her daughter.

"Do you know who this is?" he asked Linkle, pointing at the girl.

Linkle looked up at him, fear and uncertainty widening her eyes.

"N-...No..."

"This is Isabelle..." he said with a hint of a growl in his voice, "my daughter -- my only daughter. And you pushed her into a puddle?"

"B-...But I didn't-"

Philip's fist slammed into the side of the girl's face. The second she hit the ground, he pulled her upward by her tangled locks.

"YOU PUSHED MY DAUGHTER INTO A PUDDLE?!"

Tears of pain and fear rolled down Linkle's cheeks as her wide eyes glanced upward at the enraged man in front of her.

"I didn't do anything!" she sobbed.

"Wait!" Nima shouted in her approached, hoping to be able to diffuse the situation, "What's going on?!"

"Your daughter pushed mine into a puddle of mud!"

"What?! But-...she wouldn't do that!"

"So are you calling my daughter a liar?"

Nima froze. What could she say? How can she clear Linkle's name?

Having been given no response, Philip turned and flung Linkle towards his two workers. No sooner was he out the shed.

"Bring that little bitch and follow me!" he ordered.

Linkle turned and looked at her mother.

"Mom!" she called as she reached for her in vain, "Mom!"

Nima chased after the group of Humans, "Wait!" she cried, "Where are you taking her?!"

"Go back to the shed," Philip ordered with a glare over his shoulder, "Unless, you plan on taking her from me."

Nima paused again. 

"That's what I thought."

And with that, Philip turned away, and departed with Linkle in tow.

Nima buckled to her knees. 

This can't be...this has to be some kind of mistake... Why was Philip's daughter accusing her daughter of any wrongdoing? Linkle would never harm a fly, much less a Human...

She looked over at Isabelle, who seemed to be lingering behind.

The little girl leaned forward, and blew a mocking raspberry, before running to rejoin her father.

Link watched on, having followed his mother to the entryway to the shed, and no further, his teeth gritting in frustration. 

He should have kept a better eye on her... Had he never allowed her to wander away, this would never be happening!

Link knew very well that his sister would never do what she was being accused of. For all he knew, Philip's daughter probably fell into a mud puddle, and blamed it on Linkle. He wouldn't put anything past her kind...

Sick, disgusting, and hateful creatures...all of them... Every last one...

Linkle was taken to Philip's home, where she was bound to a fence post in his backyard by a pair of chained cuffs by her ankle. She was never told what would happen to her, nor did she know when they would let her leave. The night was cold, yet she had no one to keep her warm. As the hours dragged on, she curled into herself for warmth, and lied down on her side.

It was then when her ears twitched at the sound of an opening door.

Moments later, a man in a suit, and a woman in an elegant dress emerged from inside Philip's house. Linkle couldn't tell what shade of white it was through the dark of night.

"So this is her?" the man said to the woman, "Our boy would make minced meat out of this one."

Linkle watched as the two shared a laugh of agreement before the man continued.

"You deserve everything that's coming to you." he said to Linkle, "Philip is a very respected member of our community. For you to do something like that to his daughter is beyond comprehension. I didn't even think you people would stoop to that level."

"But I didn't do anything to her!" Linkle said.

"So you're telling me our preacher would raise his daughter to lie? You're making me sicker by the second. But that's okay. You'll learn your lesson tomorrow morning."

The man turned and headed for the backdoor to Philip's house. Before the woman joined him, she leaned forward and spit on Linkle.

"But I didn't do anything..." Linkle muttered to herself as she wiped the spittle from her face. "Why are they doing this to me?"

Then she remembered.

"Sometimes, people treat you differently because of the way you look."

Linkle rubbed at her ears. What was it about them that made the Humans hate her so? Their ears aside, no one would be able to tell her kind apart from the Humans.

Linkle would ponder this question until she finally went to sleep on the cold ground.

Nima was unable to sleep that night, her concern for Linkle acting as a deterrent. For most of the night, she sat against an inner wall of the shed, and cried. 

Did Linkle really push Philip's daughter? Where was she now? Was she being punished? What were they doing to her?

How did this happen? She had made the promise to the there for her daughter, yet here she was, less than a day later, helpless, her words nothing more than spoken wind in an environment that did everything it could to remove their meaning.

What could she do? How does she keep her daughter safe? What condition would she be in when she came back? Would she come back? Would Philip move her to another part of his property? Or perhaps he would sell her away... Perhaps Nima would never see her daughter again.

Nima grabbed at her hair in frustration. She was worthless... She was a failure of a parent. How could she protect her children when she lacked the power to do so?

As the hours went by, she tried to imagine ways she could have prevented this from happening; ways she could have saved Linkle from the ordeal she was facing this very moment. And before she knew it, a Human had entered the toolshed, calling for her attention.

"Hey."

With tear stains on her face, and her eyes red, Nima looked up at the man. It was the first time she had been glad to see a Human.

"Philip said to come to his house. He said you'd know the way."

Nima nearly sprang to her feet. She would have rushed right by the man had he not used a hand to stop her.

"He wants you to bring your son."

Nima's eyes widened, as hope succumbed to apprehension. She wanted to ask why Philip wanted her to bring Link...but she knew better than to question the orders of a Human.

Nima ventured the heavily wooded area to Philip's house, with Link accompanying her. There, she was guided around the house, and to Philip's backyard. The fear Nima felt all the while was like an abyss, and she was venturing further into its depths with each step she took. In Philip's backyard was a crowd of Humans. Nima had been here a number of times in the past, and there were never this many people here this early in the morning. What was going on? Upon joining the crowd, she could see Philip in the center of the group's encirclement, standing next to a tree. As she looked around, at the Humans assembled, she noticed that a man she recognized to be one of Philip's employees standing right behind Link.

Nima had a terrible feeling about this...

Just then, as of on cue, Linkle emerged from the crowd, handled roughly by who Nima assumed to be another worker for Philip. She gasped.

Linkle seemed to be unscathed. For at least that much, she felt she should be grateful.

Oh, what a fool she was to think such a thing, she would come to realize.

"If you look away," the man behind Link whispered to Nima, "Your son will be next."

It was as though she was doused with freezing, cold water.

I see, Nima thought to herself, So that's why Philip wanted me to bring Link...

Something was about to happen to her daughter... Something Philip wanted her to watch... Something that would happen to her son should she look away...

Linkle was thrown to the grassy floor, where Philip planted a foot upon her back, holding her down. Nima could see, as she looked around frantically, the fear on her face... But when the girl caught a glimpse of her mother, her eyes filled with the light of relief.

"Mom!" Linkle called to her.

Nima's lips trembled at the sight of hope on the poor girl's face.

As Philip began a long-winded speech about Isabelle, and how Linkle had apparently wronged her with her act of 'violence' and 'aggression', Nima's eyes remained focused on her daughter.

She needed to do something -- now. But what?! How could she save Linkle from what was about to happen?!

His message delivered to the jeering masses, Philip released Linkle.

"Take off her tunic," he ordered, "and tie her to the tree."

Linkle's tunic was pulled off in one swift motion, leaving only her undergarments. A second employee shoved her into the tree, and a third yanked her arms around its trunk, and bound her wrists by rope.

Linkle was unable to move, her front uncomfortably attached to the wood of the tree, and her head forced to the side. In her peripheral, she spotted a long whip in Philip's hands as he approached her, and with it, came the realization of what was about to happen to her.

"Mom!" she called again, fear welling inside her as her eyes began to tear up, "Mom, help me!"

The CRACK! sound the whip made after a test swing made her jolt.

"Mom!" she called again, sobbing, "Help me! Don't let him hit me, Mom! Please!"

Wasting no time, Philip stepped forward and lashed Linkle's bare back with the whip.

CRACK!

The shrill scream the girl let out was life a knife through Nima's heart.

"MOM!" she called over and over as the lashes began to slice the skin on her back.

"Daddy!" Isabelle called.

Philip paused, "Yes, dear?" he panted.

"Let me whip her!" she said as she held out her hands as if expecting a present.

"Of course. Here."

During the pause, Linkle cracked her eyes, and looked at her mother, the one person who was always there when she needed her; the person who promised she would always do so.

Why was she just standing there?

Why was she letting this happen?

The next lash across the back was less painful, though its bite still made her jolt against the tree in front of her.

"No, Isabelle," Philip instructed her, "Like this."

The next lash was just as painful as the very first. With it, Linkle shut her eyes as she wept and sobbed from the sheer pain.

Just behind her, she could hear Philip ramble on, pawning into his daughter's head the way he had brought her pain she had never before experienced.

"You have to step into it -- like this!"

Linkle could feel herself bleeding down her back. It seemed like this torment would never end. She was unable to tell if the increase in pain Isabelle brought her was due to her following her father's example, or because of the previous attacks having left her flesh exposed. Her fingertips began to bleed as she instinctively clawed against the tree with each lash as her torment went on, and on, and on.

"STOP!" she shouted, "STOP, PLEASE!"

However, Linkle's ordeal would continue, regardless of her begging and pleading.

"I'M SORRY!" Linkle finally shouted, "I'M SORRY!"

The attack ceased, much to Linkle's surprise.

"You're sorry?" Isabelle asked rhetorically, "Sorry for what?"

Linkle glanced back at the girl. Before she could do anything more, she was whipped again.

"Sorry for what?!" Isabelle repeated.

"I'm sorry," Linkle sobbed, "for pushing you into the mud puddle..."

"So you finally admit to it," Philip said. He turned to one of his employees, "Untie her."

Nima wasted no time as Linkle fell to the ground, her restraints removed. She darted to her side, hurriedly retrieving the girl's tunic before she forced it over Linkle's head, leaving herself no time to survey the damage on her daughter's back.

"Mom," Linkle whimpered, "my back hurts..."

"I know, dear," Nima replied, tears streaming down her face, "C'mon -- let's go-"

She froze. Having been distracted by concern for her daughter, she failed to notice Philip standing over the two of them. In one of his hands was a bucket.

"Let her go," he told her.

The second Linkle heard his voice, she clung tighter to her mother, who, for a moment of stunned silence, stared up at the man, hoping desperately that she misheard him.

"Don't make me repeat myself," he spoke again.

Before Nima could even consider the command, Philip spoke again.

"No. Better yet... Give her to me."

It was as though Nima was frozen in time. The mere thought of handing her daughter over to someone who only wished to bring her pain and suffering was beyond repulsive.

But what would happen if she disobeyed Philip's order...?

"Mom?" she heard her daughter squeak. It was her voice that snatched her from her doldrums, and snapped her back to reality. Nima looked down at Linkle. Her daughter stared back up at her, her eyes wide with fear, that was only exacerbated by her glance.

"Mom?!" she shouted as she felt herself being moved toward Philip, "Mom, no! MOM!!" Consumed by desperation, she snatched her mother's wrists, and pulled at her with all her might.

"MOM!!" she screamed between her sobs, "STOP!! PLEASE!!"

Philip grabbed a handful of Linkle's hair, yanked her from her mother's grip, and flung her onto the ground on the opposite side of him.

As she writhed in agony upon landing on her wounded back, Philip walked over to her, turned bucket over, and dumped a mass of mud, trash, and pulp from rotten food on top of her.

"Your punishment isn't over yet," he said as he lowered himself beside Linkle, "you deserve to be embarrassed the same way my daughter was.

"That's right!" Isabelle added as she approached, "Now get up, and oink, like a pig!"

Linkle moved to stand, when she was shoved back to the ground.

"No, stupid!" Isabelle berated her, "On your hands and knees!"

She watched Linkle rise to her hands and knees, as she commanded, when an idea crept into her mind.

"Wait!"

Isabelle cleared the gunk off of Linkle's back as best she could...

...and then climbed on top of her.

She laughed, "You look like a pig too! Especially with those long ears! Now walk!"

"Please," Linkle wept, "my back-"

Isabelle leaned forward, and slapped the girl across the face.

"I said walk!!"

With whimpering, laborious breaths, Linkle obeyed, struggling under the weight of Isabelle, and the pain it brought to the wounds on her back.

"Now say 'oink'!"

Linkle choked down a sob, her lips quivering at the embarrassment she was being put through.

"I said say 'oink'!" Isabelle repeated, with a slap to the face added as an exclamation point.

"...Oink..." Linkle barely squeaked.

"Now keep walking!"

Link watched on, his fists trembling, and his mouth agape in disbelief at was he was seeing. Were these people really that sick to stand and watch this?!

"Now go to your ugly mom!"

As tears fell from her eyes to the grass below, Linkle obeyed yet another horrific command.

Nima's eyes met those that begged and pleaded for her mother to save her from this torment. However, the woman remained frozen, helpless as she watched her own daughter suffer just inches away from her.

"Now say 'oink'."

Following Isabelle's order cost Linkle the lingering dregs of composure she had left. She lowered her head as she began to cried openly.

Isabelle smirked at her, "Don't like it?! Well that's how I felt after you pushed me into the mud puddle! Now raise your head -- pigs aren't allowed to cry!"

As Linkle yielded no protest to the directions she was given, Isabelle reached toward the girl's mother, and yanked at her wrists.

"Pet her."

Nima moved not a single muscle as she and her daughter stared at one another.

"Do it." Philip growled as walked toward them, "Or I'll have you beat her next.

She had no choice... Nima had to follow Philip's orders... Otherwise, she would only make the situation worse...

Repeating these thoughts were the only way Nima was able to follow her owner's commands. Or perhaps, they were what kept her grounded, as she rose a trembling hand, and aided in her daughter's public humiliation. As Linkle was guided away, Nima dropped to her knees and broke into hysterics.

This humiliation would continue. Linkle was ordered to go around to several Humans in the audience, and act like a pig. The Humans would react by petting her, and even hitting her, belittling her as they did so for her supposed crime. Even when the girl collapsed under the weight and pain in her back, she was beaten and berated until she brought herself back up to her hands and knees, so that her torture could continue.

Soon, after what felt like hours, the punishment ceased, and the crowd began to disperse.

Isabelle rose off of Linkle's back, and kicked her to the ground as Philip approached the two of them.

"Hopefully now," he said to her, "you've learned your lesson." He walked over to her mother, "And you... First this one," Philip continued, pointing at Link, "and now your daughter, too?! You need to raise your children better, or else, you can say goodbye to the both of them." He turned his back, and looked at her over his shoulder, "At least one good thing about Jamiah being dead is that you can't have anymore of these misbehaving heathens."

And with that, Philip left with Isabelle to their home, after letting his three slave know that they were still to work that day.

After work that day, Link and Linkle met at their usual spot before heading home. The sullen, defeated look in her eye stunned him, though he kept it to himself. As he turned away as the pair went on their way, he balled two fists tight enough to cut into his palms. His anger at his inability to stop what happened to his sister coupled with his increasing hatred for those who wronged her. If one could see the two of them now, they would look to be the most miserable pair in Hyrule.

Nima wouldn't return home until long after the sun had set. For the first time, Linkle made an effort to go to sleep before her mother returned from work, instead of waiting for her as she usually did. Link could see the pain from her injuries earlier that day reflected on her face as he sat in his usual spot. Her morose expression from earlier that day had yet to fade away, as well. The sight of the poor girl as she lied facing him was painful for Link to see.

Link inched closer to his sister, and lied down beside her. As the two of them met eyes, he could see that her expression seemed to brighten, though only a little. Surely because it was the first time he had ever made such a gesture.

Link opened his mouth to speak. "U-...Um..." He took a deep breath, "I-If you want me to carry to home again, I'll do it!"

For the first time in what felt like forever, Linkle smiled. "Are you trying to make me feel better?"

Link averted his gaze, "I-I'll carry you home as many times as you want," he told her, "So-...just ask."

Linkle winced as she closed the distance between the two of them, and wrapped her arms around her brother.

"Thanks," she said, "I love you, Brother."

"I'm going to sleep!" Link exclaimed before snapping his eyes shut.

Linkle smiled at him again before she snuggled closer to him, hoping to be able to follow him into slumber.

Philip closed the front door to his home behind him with a tired sigh. Straight ahead, as he peered into the kitchen area past the living room, was Nima, cleaning the dishes, with Pamela and Isabelle seated at the dining table behind her.

"Hi, Daddy!" Isabelle greeted him as he entered the room.

Philip greeted her with a hug, and a kiss to the forehead, "Good evening, Isabelle. Were you a good girl at school today?"

Isabelle nodded, her smile wide.

Philip pulled away from her, and turned his attention to Nima. Her back was turned to he and his family as she washed dishes in utter silence.

"I didn't want to do that to your daughter," Philip told her as he drew closer, "but she left me no choice -- after she did what she did, how could I not punish her?"

Nima remained silent.

"Don't you hear him talking to you?" Pamela instigated, "You're supposed to speak when you're spoken to. Or do you want to be punished the same way your daughter was?"

"No, ma'am," Nima finally spoke.

"...Hmph." Pamela turned to Philip, "You know what I think you should do? You should just sell her children away. She's clearly shown she can't raise them to be as obedient as they're supposed to be. Why even keep them together? At least then you'll get some use out of them."

Philip glanced at Nima. Her hands had stopped moving, her body seemingly frozen over. It was clear that the very idea of being separated from her children was horrifying to her.

"I want the girl to stay!" Isabelle declared, "I had a lot of fun messing with her today!"

"I see," Pamela said, with a smirking glance in Nima's direction, "I suppose we can keep her. But what about the boy?"

"The boy hasn't done anything quite like what the girl did yesterday," Philip explained, "but his sister aside, the look in his eye bothers me more than anything I've seen from any other slave."

"Why?" asked Isabelle

"Isabelle...you still have a lot to learn when it comes to dealing with Elves."

"Then why not knock him down a peg?" Pamela suggested, "I know -- why don't you give him a different name, tie him to the a tree, like you did his sister, and then beat him until he accepts it?"

"Hmm," Philip mused, "now there's an idea..."

"Or how about you you increase his workload every time you catch him giving one of his stink-eyes, and then delegate the workload of whichever of your other slaves catches him slacking off, or talking under his breath to him?"

"Interesting..."

"And you can have his mother watch every second of it!"

"...That aside, I think it's time to get ready for bed."

"What?" Pamela argued, miffed, "You don't like that idea? Why? It's not like she's gonna do anything about it."

The sound of shattering glass quieted the room. The startled family turned in the direction of the sound, their eyes fixed on the woman standing at the sink.

Nima stared down at her bleeding hand. She had no idea what had just come over her... As Philip and his family talked so badly about her children, she seemed to have experienced an emotion she hadn't been felt in many years. It was sudden, like the explosion of a bomb. The glass cup she happened to be holding stood no chance.

"Did you just break one of my cups?!" Pamela shouted at her as she peered over Nima's shoulder. Suddenly, Nima felt herself pulled by the hair away from the sink, and slapped across the face. She was slapped a second time, and then a third. Nima dropped to the floor amid the assault. As she covered her herself in an attempt at defense, Pamela's slaps to the face turned to strikes over the head with a closed fist.

"I'm sorry!" Nima shouted over the chaos, "I didn't mean to!"

"Yeah!" Isabelle cheered her mother on, "Get her, Mom!" She threw the bowl she had been eating out of, and hit Nima just over the eye. 

Nima curled into a ball on the floor as she was stomped and kicked by Pamela and her daughter. She felt the blows land all over her arms, her legs, the sides of her back, and some in her stomach.

"Stop," Philip called the attack off, still seated at the table, "That's enough." He looked down at Nima as she opened her eyes, the attack at its end.

"Nima," Philip called to her, "change back into your tunic, and go home ."

Nima sat upward, her wide eyes scanning her surroundings to ensure it was indeed safe.

"Are you deaf?!" Pamela shouted at her, causing her to flinch, "Speak when you're spoken to!"

"I'm sorry!" Nima blurted. She turned to Philip, "Y-Yes, sir!"

Philip watched the woman scramble out of the room.

"Yeah!" Isabelle yelled, "Get out of here, you dumb Elf!"

Nima changed back into her tunic, and left Philip's home through the back door. More than anything, she wanted to avoid Philip and his family after what had just happened. The daytime had been long gone by the time Nima started on her way home. She wondered if she was going to be able to eat before the day was over. 

The night was quiet as Nima passed by the trees in the heavily wooded property. It was fortunate, because it allowed her to sort her thoughts.

Or perhaps...that was why it wasn't so fortunate after all.

Nima could see the clearing ahead, where the toolshed she called her home awaited, with her children inside.

She sighed. What a long day it had been, she must have thought as she leaned back against a tree bordering the clearing, and slid down its trunk, to the grass. Just that morning, she...

"Mom! Mom, help me!"

Nima covered her face as the events of that morning returned to her.

"Don't let him hit me, Mom! Please!"

She still couldn't believe it. How could she just stand there, and watch her daughter go through such pain and suffering? What was worse...she even aided in her humiliation.

No...even worse than that, she handed her own daughter to a man who only wanted to bring her misery...and the poor girl probably didn't understand why she did what she did...

She probably felt betrayed...betrayed and forsaken by a mother who promised to protect her from such misfortune.

Nima raised her head, and allowed herself a teary-eyed glance at the toolshed ahead.

How could she bring herself to show her face to Linkle after what she did?

"I want her to stay! I had a lot of fun messing with her today!"

And later that day...she stood and listened to the very same people who tortured her daughter talk so horribly about she and her son...

"It's not like she's gonna do anything about it."

It was coming back to her. The anger...the rage... But what was there she could do about it?

As Nima thought more about what happened at Philip's house, as she leaned her head back against the tree, eventually, she lost herself to her thoughts, and allowed her imagination to wander...

She imagined herself, in a kitchen, making cake -- real cake, like in a book she had read years ago, and not one out of mud. She imagined her children, rushing into house through the front door, and she imagined herself, welcoming them home from...what was it called again? 'School'?

Nima imagined herself eating cake with her family, and she imagined smiles on both their faces, which they would use to tell her how good they thought their food was. She imagined sending them to bed, with full tummies, where they would sleep under warm blankets, and on soft, fluffy, pillows.

Nima stared into the dark of night; into the darkness that was reality. The reality that her children would never live that kind of life, that they were cursed to live a life of slavery until they lived no longer, not because of anything they did, but because she birthed them into this world. They were cursed to live in conditions no person should, cursed to live under the mercy of those who considered them less than animals, and cursed to have a mother that could do nothing for them.

Nima crumbled under the weight of her thoughts. She lowered her head into shaking palms, and cried.

The night carried on, regardless of Nima's tears; as though even it considered her to be nothing worth anything more. She sniffed, and wiped away at her eyes, when, suddenly, she noticed someone standing in front of her.

"Link!" Nima nearly gasped.

The boy stood in front of his mother, his silent stare bearing no response.

"I've told you not to go outside at night."

Link kept quiet.

"...You must have come out looking for me, huh?"

"Yeah," Link nodded.

Nima hesitated, "Is...your sister still awake?"

"No."

"...I see..."

Nima joined her son, and the two of them returned to the shed.

That night...Linkle slept with her back to her mother, the blood on her tunic in full view. Nima would then spent her final waking moments, barely holding herself together...

The following morning, Nima and Linkle said nothing to one another.

Linkle was placed with Link again for the day, their job this time taking them to a section of Philip's property neither of them had been to prior, though they were given the familiar task of trimming crops and other intrusive plants nearby. It seemed the area had been neglected.

Link couldn't help but glance at his sister, whenever she was close enough for him to get away with it. He couldn't recall a time when she was as quiet as she was that morning.

"HEY!" 

Link and his surrounding co-workers paused, and turned to the direction of one of Philip's employees rushing in his sister's direction, where a crowd of them began to form. One of them snatched Linkle's scythe from her the second he approached her, then kicked her to the ground.

"What do you think you're doing?!" he shouted.

"What's going on?" asked another worker as he and a second jogged toward the developing situation.

"This little bitch just tried to cut her ear off!"

Link watched on in shock as his sister rose to her feet, her head hung low. Why in the world would she do something like that?

The group of Humans around the girl began a discussion on what to do with her. It was obvious that allowing her to resume her usual duties was a bad idea.

"Come on," one of them told Linkle, with a slap over the head.

Link followed her with his eyes as she departed the field with two of the Humans, with the rest remaining behind.

"What are you all looking at?!" one of them shouted at the eavesdropping slaves, "Get back to work!"

Where did Link's sister go, the boy wondered all through the workday. His concern would persist until he saw her again that night. The girl had returned late, even after their mother did. She sported a purple bruise around one of her eyes.

"What happened?!" Nima bombarded her, the moment she saw the girl.

"They moved me to some place called a 'restaurant'," Linkle explained, "The owner hit me because I wasn't moving fast enough."

"I saw you at Philip's house today. Why did they move you to the restaurant?"

Linkle glanced away unsure of how to answer, or if she even wanted to.

"She tried to cut her ear off," Link cut in.

Linkle's eyes remained glued to the floor, as though to shield herself from the look of disbelief her mother gave her.

"Just part of it," she barely squeaked.

Nima glanced at her ears. She couldn't tell which one was the one she was trying to cut. She must have been stopped before she could do any damage. But that aside...

"Why?" she asked, "Why would you do that?"

"Well-...you said that Humans treat us the way they do because we look different, and-..."

She sobbed.

"I don't wanna be different anymore!" she said as she broke into tears, "I hate being like this!"

Nima could only stare in a horrified silence as she listened to her daughter weep.

 It seems...this world has finally broken her...

"I'm sorry," Nima told Linkle, "But cutting off your ears isn't going to make things any different."

She opened her mouth to continue, but any words she could muster were dammed by memories of the promise she made her two days ago, followed by memories of how hollow her words were proven to be earlier that day. She had no idea how to respond to her daughter, no matter how feverish her search for an answer was.

That night, Linkle slept facing away from her mother.

For the second morning in a row, Link and his family were silent. This time, they three of them were entirely separated through the workday. Though, at this point, it made no difference if they were together or not. The life they lived had finally beaten them all down almost beyond repair. It would take more than just each other's company to fix that.

Both Linkle and her mother returned home early that night. After finishing their meal for the day, the three of them sat together in silence. None of them had said a word to one another since the previous night.

"Mom?" Linkle called, her voice small.

Nima could feel anxiety course through her body. "Yes?" she responded 

The two of them sat next to one another in a silence brought on by hesitation. Without another word, Linkle moved to sit in front of her mother, leaned into her, and buried her face in her shoulder.

Nima was caught off guard by the sudden gesture. As she felt her daughter cling to the fabric of her tunic, she wrapped her arms around Linkle, and pulled the girl closer. She could feel a wave of emotion wash over her as the young girl trembled against her. She decided against wondering what brought this on.

Instead...she asked a question that had been eating away at her since the previous day.

"You're not mad at me?" Nima asked.

Linkle sniffed, "I was...but I know you couldn't do anything about what happened... You would have gotten in trouble too... " 

She clutched her mother tighter, "There was nothing you could have done... because that's just the way things are..."

Linkle's mother shut her eyes tight. If she could do nothing else, she should at least appear strong before her child. Crying would do very little to help that.

"There you are!"

The two of them turned to look at the entryway to the shed, where Isabelle, along with her father, Philip.

"I saw you at the restaurant in the village," Isabelle told Linkle, "So I thought I'd pay you a visit. You remember me, right? Oink oink?"

"Hello, Isabelle," Nima spoke up, looking to take attention away from her daughter, "You look very pretty toda-"

"I wasn't talking to you." Isabelle looked at Linkle, "Well don't be rude -- come here!"

Linkle released her mother, much to the woman's chagrin, and approached Isabelle. She stared down at the wooden floor between them as she awaited her next command.

"You know," Isabelle continued, "my feelings are still pretty hurt from when you pushed me into that mud puddle."

Silence...

"I think you owe me an apology."

Linkle made an attempt at calming her nerves with a deep breath, "But I already apolo-"

Isabelle cut her off with a slap across the face.

"Then apologize again!" Isabelle shouted, "And this time I want you to do it on your hands and knees, and at my feet!"

Link watched, his face contorted in disgust, as his sister obeyed her orders.

"I'm sorry," Linkle said. She held in her voice as Isabelle placed a trampling foot on her wounded back.

Isabelle giggled, "This is fun, Daddy!"

"Hey!"

Suddenly, with that one word, the center of attention shifted from those who demanded it with each rare visit, to the young slave who shouted at them in a tone none of the slaves dared take with any Human, who had risen to his feet with a look in his eye no other would dare give.

Link stood with his fists balled. His stand made with no hesitation. "Leave her alone!" he demanded.

Isabelle frowned, "Make me."

No sooner than anyone can respond, Link rushed at the girl, cocked his arm back...

...and punched Isabelle in the face, as hard as he could.

Time seemed to slow to a near standstill as the force from the blow sent Isabelle onto her bottom. The sound of her hitting the floor shattered the stunned silence.

She sobbed twice, her eyes still wide in disbelief, before she broke into tears and cried openly.

"YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!"

Philip rushed into the shed, and swung a fist of his own at Link, knocking him to the floor.

Nima gasped, her jump to her feet purely out of instinct. "Wait!" she called to Philip as he descended upon her son, his fists raised, "Wait!"

Philip punched the boy again, and then a second time. But before a third could connect, Nima grabbed at his arm. 

"NO!!" she screamed at him. Immediately, Philip turned, and punched Nima right in the face. The second she was knocked back, onto the floor, she was back up, blood running from her nose as she persisted in her effort to protect her children. "STOP!!" she screamed at him.

Philip turned again, and this time, and landed a blow on her stomach. Nima doubled over as the wind was knocked right out of her.

"MOM!" Linkle screamed.

By now, Link was back to his feet, but was met with another fist that knocked him back down to the ground. He covered his head as the strikes rained down, when Philip answered by kicking him in the stomach.

Amid the crying and screaming of Isabelle, and now Linkle, Nima had risen to her hands and knees when she saw Philip pick Link up by his tunic, and slam him against the wooden floor. She forced herself to her feet, and nearly crashed into him as she made her third interference.

"Stop!" she told him again, "Plea-"

Nima was cut off by a backhanded fist thrown at her by Philip, before then dragging Link's beaten body toward the entryway to the shed.

"Isabelle," he said, "let's go."

"NO!" Nima shouted over the pain as she struggled to her feet, "Please -- don't hurt him!!"

"And you!" Philip continued, his finger pointed at Linkle, "Follow me."

Nima was quick to get to her daughter, before the girl could move a single muscle.

"No!" she told him, "She hasn't done anything!"

Philip dropped Link as he approached. Nima clung to Linkle tighter as he neared them, and yanked Nima's head back by her hair. The tone with which he used his next words were both low, and menacing.

"Let her go," he told her, "or I'll kill them both."

Nima's blood seemed to turn into ice, her eyes having met his as he made his threat. She was left with no choice but to watch, helplessly, as her daughter was pulled from her arms, before Philip made away with she and Link, with Isabelle following close behind him, until the three of them disappeared from view.

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Hyrule was ruled by a man named Ganondorf.

Five-hundred years ago, Ganondorf usurped the king of Hyrule, and gave the Humans control over the kingdom. To this day, the Humans continue to worship him as if he were a god. Humans learn of him via the Book of Dragmire, a historical account of Ganondorf's deeds that led to the Humans taking control over Hyrule. Beneath him were five individuals who served as his sword and shield. These individuals were referred to as the "Five Saints of Power". Most knew of their existence, but few knew their identities.

The "Five Saints" were originally "six". However, history recalls that the sixth Saint was killed nearly five-hundred years ago by she who was considered to be the enemy of Hyrule, and from him, stole an article powerful to destroy the entire kingdom.

None knew her name, but she is referred to as the "White Sorceress".

Below the Saints, were five Humans who were essentially the personification of Hyrule's government. They were called the Disciples of Dragmire, and collectively, they were the public face of Hyrule's authority.

Linkle's sniffling was the only thing that broke the silence. She stared into darkness as she trembled from the cold it brought. 

How long had it been? How many hours? Was Philip ever going to let her out of there? Was she going to spend the rest of her life in this dark?

She decided not to ponder too much, lest she gnaw away at her own sanity.

After Philip took she and her brother away, he brought Linkle to one of his workers, and told him to bring her to a place known as "The Hole".

The Hole was simply that: a hole. Slaves were usually placed there for causing a great disturbance to Philip or another respected Human. None knew how far the darkness extended, but there had been reports of Keese within its reaches. Philip knowingly uses this to punish those he deems worthy, and he was using it to punish Linkle for "disturbing" Isabelle.

Where Philip took her brother, she did not know. No matter how much time had passed, though, that was the one thing that worried her the most.

For hours, Philip beat Link mercilessly. He beat him any way he could, whether he used his fist, a rock, or even some of his tools. He even stabbed him several times. He looked to torture the boy any way he could, without killing him. After he was finished, he dragged Link's beaten, deformed body back to the shed, trailing droplets of blood in his wake, and flung his broken body toward the outside wall, electing to leave him there for his mother to find.

Every second was filled with intense agony for Link. He tried to move his arms to prop himself upward, but the pain weighed them down like a ton of bricks. Even the uneven earth beneath him assisted in his misery.

But his pain was miniscule in the face of his ever-increasing hatred for Philip; hatred for his daughter, Isabelle; hatred for all Humans.

If only he were stronger...

Yes...if he was bigger...stronger...he would put those animals through the very same pain they put him through.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Link knew very well it was likely Philip, back to inflict more pain and punishment on him. Perhaps he was here to finally kill him...

The footsteps paused.

Who was this? What did they want?

Was it his mother? Did she leave in the middle of the night to look for him?

Whoever it was, they continued their approach until the were standing over him. By now, Link could see their shadow. They were shorter than both Philip and his mother, but taller than Linkle. 

The mystery person lowered themself and reached out. Link could feel person touch him, yet their touch brought no pain. Through his swollen eyelids, he could see a face that looked like it belonged to a girl, with the rest of their body being shrouded by what looked to be a black, hooded cloak. The glowing of their violet eyes only added another question mark to their identity. The person lifted Link's body, and brought him close, cradling him, and handling him with such care that, if he couldn't already see her, he'd confuse her with his mother. Link's pondering was interrupted when he felt something wet land on his face. He could hear this person sniffling, and sobbing, as well.

As he was pulled into a gentle, painless, embrace, he felt his head land on the person's chest.

Yep. Definitely a girl.

"How could they do this to you..." a soft, sad, voice pondered. She continued as she pulled away to look at him. "You poor thing..." 

She embraced him again, "Everything's gonna be okay." she told him, "I'm here for you."

Link was startled by the gentle blue light that enveloped his body. Then shocked to feel the pain gradually receding. After moments of silence, the pain finally subsided, and the glowing, dimmed. He felt himself pulled into a third, much tighter, embrace.

"I can't leave you here." she said, "I can't." 

She seemed to ponder for a moment.

"I'll have to see if I can get her to let you stay in the village."

She tightened her embrace.

"At least then I know you'll be safe until we need you."

Link was surprised that the girl then leaned down and kissed his forehead. She pulled away to look at him...

...to see the boy wide awake, staring at her with wide eyes and a reddened face.

She froze.

"Oh! Uh...hello. M-Man, this is one weird dream you're having, huh?"

Link replied, "I know I'm not dreaming."

"Deh-...uh..."

Link rose to sit up. Apparently the girl had placed him on her lap.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"Um...can you keep a secret?"

"...Sure..."

The girl spoke in a whisper, "My name is Lana. You may have heard of me. People call me the 'White Sorceress'."

Link froze. Yes, he had heard of the White Sorceress. And he was also told that there was a reward for whoever reported a sighting of her.

"What are you doing here?" he asked.

"I always come here."

Link blinked in confusion, "But why? And why did you help me? H-How did you help me?"

Lana smiled at him, "I come here to see you. You happen to be hurt sometimes when I get here, so I help you out, as long as I can get to you, anyway. As for how, well...that'd take too long to explain."

"...How long have you been doing this?"

Lana thought for a moment, "Hmm...well, I've known you were here since you were about two years old."

"Why have you been doing this? Do you know me? Or my mom?"

"I know you."

"How?"

Well," Lana chuckled, "that'd take too long to explain, too. Anyway, I care a lot about you. That's why I've been coming here."

"If you care about me, then why not get me out of here?"

"I wish I could...but things aren't that simple." Lana leaned closer to him, and whispered, "You've got a lot of eyes on you."

"What?! What eyes??"

"It's...probably best if you didn't know just yet. But anyway, if I were to take you out of here, they'll be looking all over Hyrule for you.. It'd be too difficult for us to operate in an environment like that at this stage. So... that's why you have to stay here... I'm sorry."

Link slumped his shoulders in disappointment, his head lowering alongside them.

Lana wrapped her arms around the boy, "Don't worry," she told him, "I'm always watching over you. As long as I can get to you, I'll do whatever I can to be there for you. I know it's hard...but I need you to hold on for just a while longer. Okay?"

Link pushed away from her, "Then, can you help my sister?"

"What?"

"My sister! Philip sent her to a place called The Hole! It's-"

"I know -- you've been sent down there before." Lana sighed, "Normally I wouldn't do something like this unless it's for you, because I can't afford to be seen. But for you...okay."

Link let out a breath of relief. "Thanks."

Lana giggled, "You care for your family more than you let on, don't you?"

Link turned away, "Can I go now?!"

Lana laughed again. "You're so adorable!" She rose to her feet, and turned in the direction Link knew his sister to be.

"Can I ask you one more thing?" Link called to her.

"Yeah?"

"When you thought I was unconscious earlier, you kept saying 'we', and you mentioned some village. What were you talking about?"

"Well...all I'll say is, I'm not working alone. There are three of us now, but once it's time for me to come and get you, there'll be a lot more. You'll see when the time comes." She turned away for the final time, "It was nice formally meeting you! I'll come see you again, just not when you're awake. Bye!"

And with that, Lana went on her way.

His meeting with the strange girl at an end, Link rose to his feet, and worked his arms and shoulders. It seemed Lana truly did heal him -- there wasn't a single trace of his previous injuries to be seem, or felt. He sat back down against the wall of the shed, and thought to himself.

Who, exactly, were these 'eyes' Link apparently had on him, that someone like Lana had to be so careful of? 

Link checked his surroundings.

Clearly, he and Lana were alone. Otherwise, someone would have confronted them. Perhaps she meant it another way? Was it simply because of his general behavior that someone was keeping a closer eye on him? Someone who would be looking 'all over Hyrule' for him, should he be taken away? But who could it be?

Link sighed. None of this was making any sense to him. According to Lana's words, however, despite not being able to do so now, she clearly intended to take him away. To where, he didn't know, nor did he think it mattered -- so long as he was away from here.

He sighed again. According to Lana, all he had to do was wait. But how much longer would he have to put up with his life?

Link decided to put the issue to bed, and to follow its example as he returned to the toolshed, where his mother was.

"Link!"

The boy in question was snatched from his slumber by his mother. By the time his eyes fluttered open, he had already been scooped into her arms.

"You're okay!" he heard his mother say in relief.

Link pulled away, and inspected his surroundings. The stares of the other slaves aside, Link noticed that his sister had yet to return.

"Have you seen your sister?" Nima asked Link, her concern apparent.

Then, as if on cue, Linkle walked through the door to the shed.

"Mom!" she called excitedly.

Nima turned just in time to be nearly knocked flat by her daughter.

"How are you feeling?" she asked as she and Linkle pulled away from one another, "Are you okay?"

"Yeah!" the girl confirmed, her smile bright, "I don't know what it is, but I've never felt better!"

Link watched on, quiet. Lana must have kept the girl company through the night. He wondered if she used the same ability she used on him all the while.

Nima hesitated, "Did-...Did he do anything to you?"

"No," Linkle shook her head, "all he did was send me down The Hole."

"And you," Nima continued, her attention turned to Link, "You're not hurt anywhere, are you?"

"No," the boy told her.

Nima let out a sigh of relief. Though, she didn't understand any of this, to say she couldn't complain would be an understatement.

The commotion died down as the sun finished its ascent to the sky. And soon, it was time for the slaves to depart for work.

"Brother?" Linkle caught the boy just before he left the shed. As he turned to her, she smiled at the boy.

"Thanks for yesterday," she said, "I know it got you into a lot of trouble, but it made me really happy that you stood up for me yesterday."

"Yeah," Link answered, turning away. He was stopped again by a tug of his sleeve.

"What?" Link asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance.

Linkle looked away. "Um...I'm glad you're okay, and...um..."

She kissed Link on the cheek, and bolted away.

The workday proceeded as normal, at least to Link's standards. Linkle returned home sooner than expected, and, as the pair awaited their mother's return, he noticed her usual gloom had seemed to dissipate. It was upon noticing this, when Link's curiosity got the better of him.

"Linkle."

"Yeah?"

"Did you see anyone while you were in The Hole last night?"

Linkle shook her head, "No. Why?"

"Well...did anything weird happen last night?"

"No. But I did feel pretty good when I woke up this morning. My back doesn't even hurt anymore! Why d'you wanna know?"

Link turned away. "No reason."

Nima's workday went mostly without incident.

That was until, however, Philip returned home.

"Welcome back," Pamela greeted him.

After a quick kiss, Philip looked past his wife, and at Nima, who had been sweeping the living room floor. She gave no response to his presence.

Nima could hear Philip's approach. The closer he came, the harder her heart beat against her chest. As he stood behind her, her concern over what he could possibly want distracted her so much that she failed to notice that she had begun sweeping the same spot of the living room floor.

Philip turned to look at his wife, "How was she today?"

"Good enough, I guess. Why?"

Philip faced Nima again. "Just wondering."

Nima's repetitive movements continued, as though she swept away at a stubborn pile of dust. As she felt two hands land on her shoulders, her entire body seemed to freeze over.

"I was surprised at you yesterday," Philip told her, "You've never defied me that way before."

Nima wanted to say something; she wanted to give a response that would save her from whatever was coming, but as her quivering lips parted, her weak, fear-infused voice formed not a single intelligible word.

"Change back into your tunic," she was told, "and then return to the living room."

As Nima reentered the room, garbed in her tunic as instructed, the first thing she noticed was the long whip in Philip's hands. The mere sight of it halted her in her tracks.

"She's back," Pamela, still seated on the sofa, told her husband.

"Ah," he responded as he turned to Nima, "I see. Now, come over here."

Had her body not obeyed his command on instinct, Nima feared her dread over what was to come would have kept her still.

"It pains me to do this," Philip told her, but you need to be punished for what you did. Turn around and show me your back."

Nima would be foolish to not realize what was about to happen. But it didn't stop her from cursing the fact that she had to be punished for what she did the previous day. For why should one be punished for defending their own children?

Nima turned her back to Philip, and rolled her shirt over her shoulders, her hands now holding the front of her tunic down over her chest.

"I want you to apologize," Philip told her, "One time for every lash you take."

Nima forced a response. "Yes, sir."

The whip slashed her across the back, almost causing her to bite through her tongue. She took an involuntary step forward before her wits returned to her.

Philip cleared his throat. Snatching Nima's focus from the pain of the whip.

"I'm sorry," she said.

She was lashed again.

"I'm sorry," she repeated.

She was lashed a third time.

"I'm sorry."

"You're going easy on her," Pamela cut in as she approached the two of them. She extended her hand toward her husband, expectantly, "Here. I'll do it."

"You don't have to trouble yourself,' Philip told her, "Besides, she physically put her hands on me in her act of defiance. This is between the two of us."

"Give it to me," Pamela demanded, "You whipped her daughter harder than you're doing her. You're clearly tired from your long day at work. At least let me do this for you. Unless...there's something else between you two..."

Philip gave a relenting sigh. "I don't like what you're implying. We need to talk -- after Isabelle's asleep. But for now..."

Nima didn't dare to look back to see if Philip handed his wife the whip, though it didn't matter much. She only needed to feel the raw malice behind her next lashing to come to a conclusion.

Nima was brought to her knees, her voice ringing throughout the house as Pamela prepared for another swing.

"Apologize," she ordered.

"I'm sorry."

Nima was on her way to her feet when she was lashed again.

"Apologize!" she was told again as she fell to the floor.

Nima sobbed, "I'm sorry!"

The next lash came immediately after the words left her lips. It was clear Pamela was too impatient to even allow Nima a shred of dignity.

"I'm sorry!"

Nima had never been whipped before, she realize as her punishment continued. Did it hurt like this every time? Was it always this painful?

Nima shed more tears with every lash she took. However, she pain was only secondary to the reason she cried.

"Mom! Don't let him hit me, Mom, please!"

"I'm sorry!"

Nima couldn't believe it; she couldn't believe her own daughter had to endure this.

"I'm sorry!"

While she did nothing... Nothing but stand and watch.

"I'm sorry!"

Over the next several minutes, Nima was slashed across her back, her arms, and her legs... All while countless horrific obscenities rained upon her wounded body.

She deserved this, Nima decided. She deserved this for being such a terrible mother. For allowing her daughter's smile to be taken while she did nothing to preserve it...

She deserved this...

Link situated himself on an outer wall of the shed, near where he met Lana for the first time. He wondered if he would be able to meet her again if he stayed awake long enough.

Though he had to work the next day, so it probably wouldn't be a good idea to stay up too late. Besides, Lana said herself that their meeting was purely an accident -- she would only see him if she knew for certain he was asleep.

The sound of approaching footsteps caught Link's attention.

"Here you are," Linkle called to the boy.

"Did you need something?" Link asked her.

"I just wanted to talk to you."

Linkle walked around her brother, and sat down beside him against the wall of the shed. "What are you doing out here?" she asked him.

"Nothing."

With nothing more to say, Linkle's gaze went skyward. "I've always wondered: what are all those white things in the sky?"

"Stars."

"Stars?"

Link nodded, "Yeah. Dad used to bring us out here at night whenever we couldn't sleep."

Linkle turned to her brother, the sudden mention of her father brightening her expression. "Really? Did we look at the stars while we were out here?"

"Sometimes."

Her attention returned to the sky, a smile of wonder across her face. "Wow..."

Unbeknownst to the two of them, their mother had made her way back to the shed. As she approached her children upon the sight of them, she could hear their conversation.

"What do you think it's like," Linkle asked her brother, "to be able to float up there, like a star?"

Link shrugged, "I dunno."

"Well, I think it'd be pretty cool. Imagine what you could see from up there... You'd get to go wherever you want...see what you wanna see...and best of all: we'd never have to work!"

"...Yeah...I guess the Humans wouldn't be able to get to us if we were up there..."

"You've got a lot of eyes on you."

Just as Link's mind began to drift away, he was roused from his thoughts as Linkle leaned into him, and rest her head on his shoulder.

"Hey," she said to him, "remember when we used to sneak out at night?"

"You mean when I snuck out at night, and you'd follow me?"

Linkle chuckled, "Yeah. Everything looks so different at night. It was kinda scary the first time I saw it. But then I saw how pretty everything looked when it's lit up by the moon. It always made me wonder what everything else looks like at night. If I could fly like a star, I'd be able to see everything. Oh -- I'd bring you and Mom, too! It wouldn't really worth it unless it was with you two!"

That was when the siblings spotted their mother in her approach. Under the very same moonlight Linkle spoke so fondly of, the pair was shown what looked to be cuts and welts all across her arms and her legs.

The instant Link saw his mother, he knew instantly where her injuries were from, and why they were given to her. His anger and rage was as sudden as a blow to the gut, and left him breathless the very same way.

"Mom!" Linkle shouted as she dashed toward her, "Mom, what happened?!"

Nima, though wordless at first, lowered herself to her knees, and grabbed Linkle by her shoulders.

"I'm sorry," she said, "I've been a terrible mother..."

"What?" Linkle asked, "What are you talking about? No you haven't!"

"You don't understand," Nima told her, "you're too young. But it's okay...I promise... I'm going to make everything right."

"What do you mean?"

Nima rose to her feet without another word. "C'mon," she said, "It's time for bed."

The first thing Link felt as he was awoken was confusion. Morning had not yet arrived, as evidenced by the dark of night surrounding him.

"Link," he heard his mother call to him, "Wake up."

Without thinking, the boy sat upward as his mother proceeded to wake his sister.

"Hm?" Linkle murmured groggy.

"Sshh." Nima told her, "Get up."

"But it's still dark outside." she replied.

"Just get up."

Link and Linkle were taken outside, and rushed through the wooded area surrounding the shed. In the dark of cover, where the tree branches above blocked out most of the moon's light, Nima sat her children down against a tree, and bequeathed to them the situation at hand.

"We're getting out of here," she told the two of them. It seemed the shock induced by her words knocked her children fully awake.

"We're leaving?" Linkle asked, her words laced with worry, "But won't we get in trouble?"

"Only if we get caught," Nima told her, "and that's not going to happen. Now -- listen to me: it's very important that the two of you do what I say, when I say it. No questions. Understand?"

Linkle nodded, her face contorted with concern. Link, however, seemed relatively calm. It was due to a combination of faith that the strange girl from the previous day, Lana, wouldn't let anything bad happen to he or his family, and a morbid curiosity toward what these 'eyes' are that Lana said were watching him, and keeping him from escaping.

"Alright," Nima continued, "First I'm gonna get you two some food, and then we're gonna head south, and out of Hyrule."

"What'll we do after that?" asked Linkle.

"It doesn't matter -- we'll be free to do whatever we want. No more working for bad people like Philip, no more bad food... It'll just be us three. Is that what you want?"

Linkle nodded, "Yeah."

"Good. Then let's go."

As the trio proceeded to Philip's house, it began to rain. Nima had her children move faster, out of concern that if they linger for too long, they could risk leaving a trail. The three approached a familiar clearing, just in front of Philip's house.

"You two stay here," Nima directed, "Once I'm back with the food, we're gonna run. And make as little noise as possible. Understand?"

Her children nodded.

"Good; I'll be right back."

Just as Nima turned to leave, the look of fear on her daughter's face gave her pause. She knelt down in front of the girl and put her arms around her. "Don't worry," she said, "I'll be fine. I know I haven't been able to do much for you as your mother... But this time I promise... I'm gonna make things right."

After a departing kiss on the forehead, Nima set off, her pace at full speed as she rushed into what may as well have been enemy territory.

Time seemed to slow to a snail's pace as the pair awaited their mother; seconds seemed like minutes, and minutes felt twice as long. Every so often, Link would glance around at their surroundings, ensuring that no one was watching them, whether they be other slaves, a Human who was still on Philip's land for some reason, or someone else besides. Linkle, on the other hand, glued her eyes to the large house in front of them, worried for her mother.

Eventually, Nima appeared from around the house, a basket what what could be assumed to be food. As she ran at them at full-speed, she signaled for her children to stand.

BANG!!

The loud sound startled the siblings, and destabilized their concentration on their mother, and the directions they were to follow. Within the next second, Nima's body had fallen forward, and landed on the ground, the contents of her basket scattering all the while. She made no effort to get up.

After a moment, Linkle stood up. "Mom!" she called in a hushed voice, "Mom, get up!"

Link, meanwhile, from his crouched position, searched frantically for the source of the startling sound -- neither he or his sister had ever heard one like it before. Those few seconds of disorientation was why he didn't stop his sister from rushing into the open.

"Mom!" Linkle called again as she approached Nima, "Mom, we gotta run! Get up!"

A flash of lightning from the coming storm illuminated all for a split second. Quick, though it was, it was still enough to paint a vivid picture of just what had happened to Linkle's mother.

She screamed at the sight of blood rushing from a wound on the side of her mother's head. It was apparent by now that something horrible had happened.

"MOM!!" Likely shouted, having discarded all previous caution, "Mom; get up!!"

Link watched on from behind the cover of greenery. Judging by Linkle's reaction, he was sure he knew by now what had just happened.

A swift, silent, pair of flashes illuminated the area as light ing struck a long distance away. In its light, Link could see a tall shadow standing over his sister. Reflexes took over, and the boy rushed into the open.

"Brother!" Linkle called to him as tears ran down her cheeks, "Mom's hurt! What are we gonna do?!"

It was then, when the voice of this mystery person caught their attention.

"Hmm," he seemed to think to himself, completely ignoring the siblings. This closer proximity granted Link a better view of what this person looked like. It was difficult to tell, but this person seemed to be a man, and a very tall one at that. He wore a skin-tight, white attire paired with what looked like a red cape. He continued.

"A 'gun', is it?" the man turned his wrist, inspecting the weapon closely. "This weapon is much too loud for my liking. Though, I will admit the projectile is much faster." He looked down at Nima, "And the wound is much cleaner... Very well. I think I'll-"

The man was interrupted by an scream of unbridled rage. Not a moment later, Link rushed at the man, and swung a fist, when his target vanished amid a cloud of scarlet diamond shapes. The boy was confused as he landed on his knees, until a mocking fit of laughter caught his attention from behind, where this mystery person was found to be.

"Did you truly think you could hit me with a pathetic attack like that?!" he taunted Link.

Link sprang to his feet, and charged at his enemy for a second attack that was easily dodged. He gasped for breath as he was then snatched by the throat, and lifted off his feet with surprising strength by his adversary.

"Brother!" Linkle shouted in worry. She rose to her feet, and froze when she met the eyes of the man who towered over her...

The man who had murdered her mother...

His pale, white lips curled into a smile that sent a chill down the girl's spine.

"Would you like to dance, too?"

Linkle stared, wide-eyed, when a groan from her brother freed her from her fear-induced trance. 

"P-Put my brother down!" her trembling lips stammered.

"Or what?" the man asked, his sadistic grin widening in anticipation.

Just then, a second figure appeared. With a leap into the air, they landed a swift kick to the man's face, hard enough to send him staggering, 

The man released Link on contact before he vanished a second time, his reappearance just a short distance away. The boy fell to the ground, clutching at his throat as he coughed violently.

"Brother!" Linkle called to him as she rushed to his side.

Link looked past his sister, and at this mystery person, when his eyes met those that glowed a familiar violet color.

It was Lana!

"Get up." she instructed silently, "I need you two to get away from here, now."

Link glanced down at his mother's body, then back up at his rescuer. "Can you help our mom?" he asked her.

That was when Lana turned to look down at Nima. When she looked upon her corpse, a strange look came over her; her eyes seemed to lose focus for a brief moment, until she remembered the urgency of the situation at hand.

"I can't," Lana said, turning her sights to her foe ahead, "I'm sorry..."

"You," the man growled. As the rage that clouded his wits cleared away, he paused. "You're that sorceress, aren't you? The White Sorceress... The one who stole Majora's Mask. And if you're here..." 

He looked at Link.

"Then that boy... That must be Link."

Link could feel his very blood freeze over at this stranger's mention of his name. How did he know who he was?"

The man chuckled, "That explains everything... I may not be a match for you with that mask in your possession, but my master will be pleased to know that you've finally been sighted after all these years."

And with that, the man vanished.

Lana sighed. With the threat gone, she turned her attention to Link and Linkle.

"Who was that?" Link asked as she approached.

"His name is Ghirahim." Lana answered, "Remember when I told you you have a lot of eyes on you? That's one of them. He's one of the people who'll be looking for you if you were to escape."

"But...it looks like he's scared of you... isn't he? Then...if we went with you, there'd be nothing to worry about!"

The frown Lana wore seemed almost painful -- as though Link's words were hurting her. "I'm sorry, but no. You can't come with me. I know it's hard here, but it's for the best."

"HOW?!"

Link's sudden shout stunned the sorceress into silence.

"Haven't you seen what we go through?! How is it better if we stay here?! Who is it better for?!"

Lana took a deep breath, "You wouldn't understand. Besides, it's not my decision."

"Then whose decision it it?!"

Lana turned away, and moved toward Nima's body. She feared that further exposure to the desperate boy behind her should eat away at her resolve.

"I said no," Lana said again, her voice firm, "and that's final."

Watching a short distance away was about all Linkle could do -- she had never seen her brother behave this way before. Though she'd be lying if she said she didn't understand his frustrations. Linkle herself would do just about anything to escape from this place as well. And according to her brother, this strange woman -- who seemed to know him -- was capable of helping them do just that. Then why wouldn't she?

"They may need you," Lana continued, "but they don't need your sister. Think about how your actions will affect other people!"

And with those words, Link could feel himself struck with the bolt of reality. His shoulders fell, Lana's words having sapped him of his will to resist his fate.

Lana lowered herself next to Nima's body, and strained to put the woman onto her back as she stood.

"Wait!" Linkle called, "Where are you taking her?"

"Don't worry," Lana told her, "I'm taking her someplace safe. If anyone finds her here, she won't even get a decent burial."

"But-...who are you?"

"Sorry...I can't tell you. We made a pretty big scene out here, so you two should get going." Lana turned her back to the siblings and started on her way, when she paused, and turned back to them. "This won't be the last time we see each other," she told them, "I promise! Someday... I'm going to take you both away from this place. Just...please, hold on until then. I'll be back..."

Lana vanished with Nima's body into the trees from whence the siblings came. After deciding there wasn't much more to be done where they were, Linkle turned her attention to her brother, who remained still, hunched over as he sat on his calves. She lowered beside him, and opened her mouth to speak, when the sound of a sob gave her pause.

The sight of tears streaming down her brother's face left Linkle wide-eyed and speechless -- she had never seen him cry before. What should she do for him? What could she say?

The wisest course of action would be to return to the shed, back to the familiar dark that would serve to remind them of what they lost that day.

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Not every Hylian in Hyrule is a slave. Of the three parties of free Hylians, the most notable example is the Royal Family of Hyrule, who continue to exist, even after nearly five-hundred years. Thanks to the efforts of Princess Zelda of Old Hyrule, the Royal Family was spared the the fate shared by the commonfolk. The Family was currently making moves toward liberating the native Hyrulean people. Despite this not being known by anyone outside the Family, many slaves who were knowledgeable about the happenings of the kingdom had faith in this version of the Royal Family, despite there currently only being three of them left. They believed this because they thought the Family to be bitter after the Royal Massacre sixteen years ago.

"Philip... Philip, wake up!"

Philip let out a tired groan as he sat up in bed. His wife, Pamela, was already awake, with not a hint of the same grogginess as her husband.

"I heard a gunshot outside," Pamela told him.

"That's wonderful, dear."

Philip lied back down.

"Wh-... Philip!"

As Philip was shaken awake, his daughter, Isabelle opened the door to the room.

"What is it, dear?" Pamela asked her, "Did you hear the loud noise, too?"

Isabelle nodded, "There're people yelling outside, too."

"Philip!" Pamela called to her husband a third time, urgency clear in her volume, "Get up!"

Now aware of the situation, he jumped out of bed, "Isabelle," he said, "you stay in here. Pamela, where's my gun?"

"I don't know where you keep it."

"Damn it!”

In the time it took Philip to dress himself and equip his forearm, the commotion outside had all but ceased. He checked the perimeter of his home amid the downpour of rain and saw nothing that could clue him in on what, exactly, occurred that woke his wife and daughter. The dark of night compounded with the rain, making it just about impossible to deduce what was going on. With little choice in the matter, he returned to the safety of his house, making sure to lock up before returning to his bedroom.

"Did you see anyone?" Pamela asked him.

"No. I couldn't see much out there, but I know no one's around the house at least."

"Is there a monster outside?" asked Isabelle, fear making her voice unsteady, "I heard screaming. Nothing's gonna come in here, right?"

"Don't worry," Philip told her with a kiss to the forehead, "You can sleep in here tonight  ̶ Mommy and Daddy will protect you."

A smile spread across the girl's face as she nodded, "Okay."

Link and Linkle returned to the shed, in the same silence that persisted since Lana’s departure, their mother's corpse in tow.

Linkle watched as her brother made his way to their spot in the corner, and lied down, as though the past half-hour never happened. She was reluctant to join him, for doing so in her mother's absence would feel like further confirmation that she was gone, and that Linkle would never see her again.

But what else was there for her to do? If she didn't sleep, Philip would surely suspect her involvement in her mother's disappearance.

After weighting her fear against her grief, Linkle joined her brother, and lied down with her back to him, facing the space their mother occupied not even an hour ago. A wave of sorrow overtook her, and she began to cry, her sobs kept silent so as to not disturb the others.

The usual silence of Linkle's mornings was magnified by the absence of her mother. The other slaves seemed to notice, however, none of them asked of her whereabouts, likely having assumed that she was retrieved earlier by Philip or a proxy for an unknown reason.

Linkle looked to her left, at her brother, seemingly still asleep. A single nudge roused him, and as he sat upward, Linkle was given pause by the look in his eye.

The cloudiness of sleep cleared away, allowing anger to shine through. Anger certainly over the loss of his mother, though likely aimed in many directions. At Ghirahim...at the girl in blue from the previous night...at Philip...perhaps even the whole of the world in which he lived...

Anger and hate...the look in his eyes could be interpreted no other way...

Link and Linkle stood in line for roll call for the morning. It was then when their mother's absence was noticed.

"Where's your mother?" Philip asked the siblings.

"We don't know," Link lied, as though it was rehearsed, "we woke up and she was gone."

Philip's gaze descended into his thoughts, "So she ran away, did she? Not surprising. What is, though, is the fact that she left her children behind." His eyes returned to said children, his next words aimed at the two of them, "Perhaps she decided the two of you would slow her down. Cold-hearted, if you ask me, but she is an Elf, after all. But rest assured -- I'll find her." He leaned in, "And when I do, I'll be sure to teach the two of you to not follow in her footsteps."

Philip completed roll call in each section of his property, and returned home in a hurry, where he departed for the nearby village on horse.

Guarding the perimeter of Philip's property were members of a private security organization created only for that purpose. Slaves generally did not know of their existence, and only learned after an attempt to escape, after which, they would never be seen by their fellow slaves again. The sole exception being Nima, who was almost always present whenever Philip met with one of his guards.

Philip knew that, had Nima attempted an escape, she would likely have been caught by security, otherwise they would have failed in their duty. He made the trip to a nearby village, where the base of operations for his private security organization was located. There, he would find his head of security: a man aptly named Hunter. Had Nima been found, she would likely have been taken to the village.

And that led to another thing that bothered Philip. By now, he assumed the commotion the previous night had to do with Nima's disappearance. He had slept through it, but Pamela told him that she had heard the sound of a gunshot, with Isabelle reporting the sounds of yelling. It was reasonable to conclude that this commotion was the moment Nima had been captured by security.

However... There were two glaring inconsistencies with this theory...

One: according to his family, the commotion the previous night took place right outside their home. Had Nima been found by security that close to Philip, why did they elect to take her to the village, and not directly to her owner?

And two: the fact that security guards were that close to his home was very uncharacteristic of how the group as a whole operated, since they were always found guarding the perimeter of Philip's property. This would lead him to one of two conclusions: one being that something had occurred to cause this unusual behavior, and was not reported to Philip, and two being that whoever found Nima was, in fact, not part of his security detail. But then, who would this party be, and how did they bypass security, and make their way that close to his home? All of this is assuming, of course, of Nima was involved in the incident to begin with.

By the time Philip decided he was better off asking questions before coming to conclusions, he had already reached his destination.

"No," Hunter answered upon Philip's inquiry, "no one reported seeing an Elf woman trying to make an escape. We wouldn't have reason to be that close to your home without letting you know, anyway."

Of course, Philip concluded. He could have said the same thing himself and saved himself the trip.

"Let's go over what we know," Hunter suggested, "This Elf woman went missing, and, coincidentally, there was a commotion just outside your home, with the report of the sound of a gunshot."

"Yes," Philip nodded.

"The way I see it," Hunter followed, there are two possible explanations. The gunshot could have only come from one of my men. And the Elf woman hasn't been reported deceased, so she must still be alive. So either one of my men came into contact with her somehow, a shot was fired, and he took her away, or the two came into contact, and she was able to take the weapon away from the guard, and she fired the weapon, and escaped. In that case, since the wasn't seen near the outer perimeter, we can assume she's still here.”

Philip balled his fists upon the thought. Damn Elf, he thought to himself, trying to make a fool of me, eh?

We'll need to cover all our bases," Hunter continued, "I'll send word to my men to tighten security at the perimeter, and I'll spare some more to comb the property. In the meantime, I'll see if I can gather some clues. Think you can help?"

"Yes," Philip nodded again, "of course."

The day of searching yielded no results. Hunter’s hounds had difficulty following Nima’s scent due the the previous night’s storm, and the combing of Philip’s property by every available member of Philip’s security team ended with nothing that would clue Philip in on Nima’s whereabouts, or even where she could have gone.

It was like she had simply vanished…

He refused to admit defeat, however. Doing so would inflict a heavy blow to his pride.

“The way I see it,” Hunter told Philip when they met again at Philip’s home at the end of the workday, “She must have had help in order to escape. And not just ordinary assistance from the other slaves; it would have to have been someone who knew to time the escape with yesterday’s thunderstorm.”

“Do you think it could have been someone from the village?” Philip asked.

“Maybe. But one thing’s for certain: someone knows something. And they’re hiding it from us.”

“What should we do?”

“We should start with those closest to her. Do you know of any of the other slaves that she may have a close relationship with?”

“Yes, her children. But they said they she was gone when they woke up this morning.”

Hunter thought for a moment. “If she escaped with assistance from someone in the village, or anyone else, then there must be other slaves who know, who may have been told to feign ignorance, and wait for their return, when the other slaves were to be freed. If we go by that assumption, then there must be a reason only one slave was taken away.”

“Maybe this person took a single slave at random, and just didn’t know that this one in particular would be conspicuous in her absence. Perhaps they plan on whittling away at the number of slaves in order to see how we would react, and to use our reaction to plan ahead.”

“Hmm… How did her children respond when you asked them about her mother?”

“The daughter seemed despondent, but she’d been that way for the last few days. And the son seemed about the same.”

“I would imagine that her children would panic, should they suddenly wake up and see their parent gone. And even if they chalked it up to her being called away before they woke up, surely finding that you hadn’t seen her would garner some reaction. If anyone was told, it would have to have been the children, which would explain the lack of reaction from them. All we need to do now is get the information out of them.”

(insert line)

Link leaned back against the wooden wall of the shed. Or perhaps it would be better to say he flopped against the unwelcoming surface, his energy spent on getting through the day, with the previous night’s events still fresh on his mind. He found his unfocused gaze settled on the door to the tool shed, perhaps in the vain hope of seeing his mother walk into the enclosure.

It was Linkle who entered instead, with a peek around the corner at her brother.

It must have been hard for him, she figured. The boy was old enough to have remembered the day their father was killed, and now, once again, he was left to feel the same unbearable loss of a parent. She could only wonder how much it must hurt to lose them both.

That was why, Linkle reinforced herself with a squeeze on what she held in her hands, she decided to bring her brother something she was sure would lift his spirits.

“What?” Link called, causing her to jolt. Linkle must have been staring at him.

She crept into the shed with her hands behind her back, a smile forced across her face.

“I got you a present," she told her brother as she drew close. From behind her back, Link spied a pair of white flowers, the same she had brought to their mother, if Link recalled correctly.

“Here you go,” Linkle told him, her arm outstretched.

Link looked at the flowers, and then at her.

“What am I supposed to do with this?” he asked.

Linkle was taken aback. “Well… I-it’s pretty! So I thought it would make you feel better.”

“It’s not going to.”

Linkle lowered her arm. “Oh…okay.” She turned, and with a parting apology, started on her way outside to dispose of her present.

“Here’s one of them.”

Linkle froze near the door, fear shattering through her prior grief. Just in front of her was Philip, and another man, a Human, she didn’t recognize.

Link noticed them just as soon as she did. “You,” Philip called to him, “over here. Now.”

Link followed his instructions and joined his sister as the men spoke among themselves.

The siblings were taken out of the tool shed, and brought to the backyard of Philip’s home, Hunter having left the three of them on the way there. Upon his return, he brought with him two creatures Link and Linkle had never seen before.

Hunter led the dogs into the enclosure on a pair of conjoined leashes. They stayed put, on command, even as their restraints were removed.

The children aimed their gazes at the ground, just in front of their feet, as Hunter approached them. He studied the two of them, one at a time, as he drew closer.

The boy’s body language was unreadable. The girl, however, stiffened as he came close. An open book.

Hunter looked at Link again. “You,” he called, “boy.” The look upon Link’s face as he looked up at Hunter gave the man pause. Beneath his icy stare burned fiery hatred that threatened to engulf him on the spot. It was an infuriating contrast to the resignation of the other slaves that he was accustomed to.

This child was going to be pure hell when he grew older, he just knew. He truly pitied Philip for having to deal with a slave such as this. As he stared down at the boy, he couldn’t help but feel a violent urge…

He wanted to punish this child…

To answer his glance, he pointed to a spot on the opposite side of him, a few yards away. “Go stand over there,” he ordered. He turned back to Linkle as the boy followed his instructions.

“Now,” he began, “you’re going to tell me where your mother is. And then you will come with us there. If you don’t answer…”

Hunter pointed at Link.

“I’ll have my hounds attack your brother. And if we go to wherever you say she is, and she isn’t there, you’ll both be in trouble. Am I clear?”

“But,” Linkle stammered, “I don’t know where she is.”

It was true, of course. She had no idea where Lana took her mother’s body. And even if she were to tell them the truth, what reason would Hunter have to believe her?

“Where is your mother?” he demanded regardless.

There were problems with Hunter’s interrogation. He was going by the assumption that the children were told where their mother was taken in order to ease any concerns over her absence. However, it was entirely possible that the party responsible for Nima’s disappearance could have simply lied to the children with this very scenario in mind; or they could have been told the truth, and the suspects could have moved somewhere else in the time since. However, Hunter was determined to complete his objective by any means and wanted to eliminate each and every possibility he could imagine. The long ears of the innocent children he had no qualms bringing harm to dulled his sense of morality.

Linkle’s parted lips trembled amid her frantic search of a response, her eyes beginning to brim with tears.

“You have three seconds to answer.”

Linkle looked at her brother as the countdown began. The boy spared her not even a single glance as his impending punishment drew near, his hateful glare locked onto the man before him, unwavering.

“Sick ‘em.”

The dogs charged at Link on command. Then, to the surprise of Hunter, Philip and his sister, the boy performed a forward roll, dodging both his canine assailants.

The dogs recovered quickly and charged at the boy again. This time, Link jumped high, and leapt over the animals.

Link had never been in a fight - not with another slave, nor with a human. These maneuvers that one would attribute only to an experienced warrior, seemed to flow into his mind, with Link quick to act on these impulses.

Suddenly, as the boy dodged around, he felt a sudden impact on the back of his head. The world began to spin around him, dulling focus, entirely. As he fell forward, the hounds took immediate advantage. Link shouted in pain as the dogs bit and ripped at an arm and leg.

“BROTHER,” Linkle called to him, her first thought to run to Link’s rescue.

“Stop,” Hunter told her, baring her path, “You still haven’t answered my questions.”

“I don’t know where she is!” Linkle shouted at him, “We woke up, and she was gone!”

“If you don’t want to give me the truth,” Hunter said, “then fine. Your brother’s blood will be on your hands.”

His resistance unwavering, “Link swung at one of the dogs with his free hand as it continued to mangle his bloodying arm.

“Please!” Linkle begged, “Stop! I don’t know where she is! I swear!”

Just then, the back door to Philip’s home opened. And from inside came Pamela.

“What is that racket?!” she demanded to know. Link and the dogs were the first thing she noticed, then as she glanced at Philip, she noticed Linkle, the girl’s eyes meeting her own, and kept hold of her attention.

“Well,” she said as she crept into the yard, “You look just like a slave who works here.” She looked at Philip, “This wouldn’t happen to be one of her children, would it?”

“Yes,” Philip told her, “this is her daughter. And that boy over there is her son. She left the tool shed last night, and we’re trying to get these two to tell us where she went.”

Pamela laughed. “I see! And she left you two behind, did she? That doesn’t surprise me at all. But don’t worry…”

Pamela came close to Linkle, and leaned toward her as she spoke her next words, “Don’t worry, she can’t have gotten far. And when we do find her, I’ll see to it that Philip lets you watch as she receives her punishment.” She gave Link a smug parting glance before she turned, and returned to her home.

“Enough of this,” Hunter said.

Linkle yelped as he grabbed a handful of her hair, and pulled back, so that her eyes would meet his.

“I know you’re hiding her,” he said, “And if you lie again…”

Linkle’s eyes widened as she caught the sight of a gun in Hunter’s other hand.

“I’m going to kill your brother.”

And it were those words, low and menacing in tone, that caused the world around Linkle to come to an abrupt pause. Her reaction, though, was not out of fear or shock over Hunter’s words, but over the clarity they brought.

“They may need you, but they don’t need your sister!”

Originally words meant to deter her brother, they were key to hopefully putting an end to the danger they in.

Hunter could harm Link as much as he wanted. However, due to the intentions pf powers beyond her understanding, he could not kill her brother, despite his threat.

“I don’t know where she is,” she said again, her voice scared and pitiable, as though it were on purpose, “Please, stop hurting my brother.”

Linkle would continue her act until it was decided that there was nothing more that could be done. She and her brother were then allowed to return home, leaving Hunter with a rare loss as far what action to take next as he met with Philip.

“The best thing to do now,” he told his employer, “is to offer a reward to the nearby villages for her capture. If she’d been moving since last night, she may have slipped past the security and left your property. The way I see it, either she’ll either be found by a villager and returned to you, or found by a monster. Other than that, there’s not much more we can do but keep looking.”

To no surprise, Philip was unable to find Nima, nor any hint of her whereabouts. Seven years would go by in a hurry, during which Philip would be forced to swallow his pride and abandon his search, though a reward was still offered to anyone who could find her.

Link, now fourteen, and Linkle, now twelve, sat on their calves in the mud, during a moderate rain shower. The two, along with the rest of the slaves were taken to a trading post, as they always were once every month. During this event, slaves were bought, sold, and traded to and from the Humans who owned them. Link remembered that every time he and his mother were brought here, she would make him hold her hand, while she prayed to the gods in hope of them staying together.

Link had always questioned the existence of these "gods", but after the death of his mother, he abandoned any belief in them whatsoever. If any god existed, they clearly cared nothing for him, or any of his kind. "Gods"...what an idiotic concept, Link had grown to think.

Link would not keep the tradition of holding hands during the years after his mother’s death. Link wouldn’t talk to his sister. With he as Linkle’s only family, regular conversations, affection, and birtday celebrations were a thing of the past. The two were the same as every other slave they lived with: quiet. Seemingly strangers, forced to live under the same roof.

Linkle's gaze dropped to the muddy ground below her. She wished she had worn pants like the male slaves got to, instead of a long tunic. 

"This one."

Link and Linkle glanced to their left, at a slave seated at Linkle's left, a girl around their age. She stood as Philip joined his fellow slave owner, and began talks of pricing.

Linkle looked over at her brother and gave him a relieved smile. Link ignored her and faced forward.

"This one."

The siblings froze. This voice was even closer than the previous. They looked upward, to find two Human men standing over Linkle, their eyes fixated on the girl.

Linkle’s lips parted, but no words would pass through them.

Was…was this really happening?

“Oh!” the second man started, “She’s a cute one. Nice pick!”

Philip followed the men, and then their gaze, and laughed. “Well, I must say, I’m curious to see how this will turn out! I may have to pay a visit in a few years!

Link watched on, disbelief clear on his face. “Hey!” he called to the men. He paused before he blurted out, “Buy me too!”

One of Linkle’s potential buyers burst into laughter.

“Uhh, sorry,” the other said awkwardly, “But we only use female slaves right now.”

“Where are you taking her?!” Link demanded to know.

The laughing man ended his fit “Philip, was it? Are you sure you have proper control over your slaves?”

“Of course I do!” Philip answered. With a palm on his face, he shoved Link to the muddy ground. “Sit down!”

The boy’s fear of losing his sister quelled any reaction he’d have had otherwise. “Wait!” he called again, back on his feet, “She’s weak! And she gets sick easily! She’s not going to be any good working for you!”

Philip sapped him across the face, “I said shut your mouth, boy!”

The blow knocked Link back down into the filth.

“Alright, alright,” one of the men said, “We’ve picked the one we wanted, so we’re gonna go ahead and see if we can find some others that fit our criteria, and get out of this mud.”

“Very well,” Philip told them, “I’ll see you all back at the plantation.”

“Excuse me,” another man called as Linkle’s buyers went on their way.

Philip turned to the man and froze.

“You…you’re Thomas Grimshaw! The Elf Tamer!”

Thomas chuckled, "I see my reputation precedes me."

"What are you doing here in Faron?" Philip asked, "I thought you lived in Lanayru!"

"I like to do shopping in other parts of Hyrule from time to time. I get plenty more customers that way."

This young man, Thomas Grimshaw, known across Hyrule as the 'Elf Tamer', was one who made a living "taming" slaves. On normal occasions, a customer would bring a slave to him, he would "tame" them and then return said slave to their original owner. Not a single slave who was given to Thomas ever misbehaved again. When it came to this particular field, he was referred to as a "prodigy".

“I was watching you with that boy. About how difficult a time would you say you have with him?”

Philip glanced at Link, who watched the two of them with an awful scowl on his face.

“He always does his work, though, as you can see from that look in his eye, he does get up to trouble every now and again. Big trouble. Years ago, he had the nerve to put his hands on my daughter.”

Thomas’s eyes went wide with surprise. “Really. Do you punish him at all?”

“Of course I do. Yet, he’s completely healed form anything I do to him the next day, and then he’s right back to his usual antics.”

“I see,” Thomas said as he rubbed his chin, “I’d like to take him off your hands, if you’re willing to sell him.”

A moment of stunned silence passed by.

“Truly?”

Thomas nodded, “Truly. I’ve never failed to tame an Elf before, and I won’t start now, I’ll make this  a project of mine, and of he’s as hard-headed as he seems, I’ll be able to try out some new techniques on him. So, how much will you sell him for?”

“You can have him for free,” Philip told him, “But on one condition: once you tame this child. I want you to show him to me.”

Thomas nodded with a confident smirk, “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

Slave traders had different methods when it came to the selling of their slaves. As far as Philip went, once the crowds at the trading post began to thin out, he would return home with his slaves and their potential buyers. Should multiple people come to him with the hopes of purchasing the same slaves, There would be a small auction held between them, with the slaves going to the highest bidder. Should one person request a purchase, and another a trade, the trader is generally prioritized, unless the buyer offers a price that exceeds the amount that Philip considers a greater value than what he considered the slave to be traded for his own to be worth.

Linkle was only requested for purchase by one person, and Philip refused to allow Link to go to anyone else, even if another person wanted to buy him. Upon their return home, the siblings were brought to an area of Philip’s property that they had never seen before. It was in a small wooden building where the slaves to be bought or traded were brought, and paperwork be filled out, and auctions completed. Link and Linkle waited in a separate room with the other slaves for their turn to say farewell to their birthplace. The slaves’ hands were bound behind them at the wrists by lock and chain, making any hope of escape futile.

Linkle stared into space as a somber silence filled the room. With a glance to her immediate right, she saw her brother with his chin to his chest. She forced a smile.

"Brother?"

Link looked at her.

"It might be a while before we see each other again... But I wanted to say thank you for taking care of me after Mom died."

Link turned away to hide the bitter tears beginning to form in his eyes. Linkle mistook this as a gesture of annoyance. She continued regardless, persistent in her efforts to make him feel better.

"Um...I know I can be annoying sometimes, but-...well...I just wanted to say that I love you, and-...I know it wasn't much, but I'll always look back at my life with you and Mom fondly. And as long as I can do that, I'll be fine. So you don't have to worry about me anymo-"

“Stop,” Link interrupted her, his voice barely held together as his tears began to fall.

Linkle blinked her own tears away and forced one final smile.

"I'll miss you."

Just then, the two men who had purchased Linkle walked into the room.

"Come on," one said, "get up."

The other watched silently as Link restrained his emotions.

"Hey!" 

He jumped.

"You coming?" the other Human asked rhetorically, as he led Linkle to the door.

"Yeah..."

Linkle followed along silently as she was led to a horse-drawn wagon outside, covered by a tarp.

"Hey," one Human called to another, "think James is gonna be pissed that we only found one?"

The other looked at Linkle, "Well...she's pretty cute, so I guess not. Besides, we aren't the only ones bringing back slaves, so it should be alright."

“Hey,” one of the men called to the other as they took their seats up front.

"What you think about all this 'slave' business?"

"Uh...I dunno. I never thought about it. Why?

"...I think that boy that asked us to buy him was this one's brother."

"Heh -- you mean them looking alike didn't already tell you that?"

"...He looked pretty sad."

"...So?"

"Well...I have a little sister too, back home. I couldn't imagine being a kid, and having to watch her be taken away, and never see her again. I guess I just feel bad, is all."

"Well, you'll get used to it. The money we're being paid should fill that void pretty nicely."

"...I'm starting to feel like this isn't the right thing to-"

"Hey, hey..." He looked around, "Don't let anyone hear you talking like that, man! You wanna be executed?!"

"No."

"Okay, then. Let's just go, and we can talk about this later, okay?"

Linkle watched from inside the wagon, as her now-former home moved further and further away. She curled into herself, and rested her head on her forearms.

What was she going to do now? Her family was everything to her; the one thing that brought her joy, and now they're gone - stolen away by the horrid life they lived. 

She lifted her head. 

If there was one thing she learned over the last seven years, it was to always stay positive! It was just as she said to her brother: her memories of her family would get her by just fine! All she needed to do was hold onto them, and never, ever, forget.

Yes... And as long as she had those memories...nothing would ever bring her down.

Link was taken to a property in Lanayru, a province in eastern Hyrule. Thomas had both a research facility, and a school on his property. Both of which were operated by him.

In the research facility, Thomas would utilize his infamous "taming" methods on slaves hailing from different parts of Hyrule. He understood that the temperament of any given individual was determined by, not only their individuality, but by environmental influences - their owners, the slaves around them, even down to the geography of the places in which they lived; and that no two individuals reacted to the same stimuli in the same fashion. Using the different reactions of the slaves he experimented on, Thomas looked to develop a universal method of "taming" slaves; a single way of training them to be more docile that would work on any given slave.

In the school, and an expensive, top-rate one at that, Thomas would impart his concrete learnings from his experiments on Humans who had hoped to purchase slaves of their own.

Thomas' property was split into three segments: the first, smallest, segment was his research facility, which only certain individuals were allowed to enter; the second, was Thomas' school. And the third, largest, segment was a place called Lon Lon Ranch, ran by Talon, a Hylian man who was given his position thanks to the bargaining of his ancestors, who passed down knowledge of the secret recipe for Lon Lon Milk to each owner of the family-owned ranch. In exchange for making the milk, they were given back their ranch. However, sixty-percent of their profits were to go to the Human who owned the land the ranch occupied, which, in this case, would be Thomas. Their bloodline was able to continue due to a law put forth by the Disciples of Dragmire, that stated that the owner of the ranch was required to procreate with a family member of one of the Regional Lords, who were four, formerly noble, Hylian families, who were originally given back their estates and riches on the condition that they would take turns offering a family member to procreate with the Hyrulean prince or princess, in order to further the royal bloodline. Talon was also forbidden from ever feeding slaves.

From north to south, the order of the segments of Thomas' land by appearance were the school, the research facility, and Lon Lon Ranch. This layout birthed a theory of Thomas' that he looked to try on Link.

"I'm sure you know this by now." Thomas told Link once the two arrived at the facility, "But my goal here is to make you docile enough for any slave owner to be able to use you handily. But before I do anything, I want to give you one chance to avoid everything that's coming to you." Thomas place one foot forward.

"Kiss my foot," he said, "and call me 'master'."

Link's gaze morphed into one that burned of defiance.

Thomas chuckled, "I warned you."

The man placed his fingers near his mouth and whistled. In seconds, a slave, a muscular, adult male, rushed into the room...

...on all fours...

Link watched on, visibly disturbed, as the man rose to a crouched position, stuck his tongue out, and panted, like a dog.

"When I first saw this one," Thomas explained, "I could see that he was a tough nut to crack, like yourself. But I only needed a week to turn him into this. And when I'm done with you, you'll be like this as well." Thomas looked down at his submissive slave, and pointed at Link, "Go say 'hi' to your new brother." he ordered.

Link flinched when the slave turned to face him. On all fours, he approached the boy, more than willing to follow his command.

"Stay away from me!" Link shouted as he stepped away.

Thomas chuckled again as his slave turned and looked at him.

"It's okay," he told him, "go back to your room."

The slave retreated, leaving Link to his horrified bewilderment.

"Your training will start tomorrow." Thomas told the boy.

Thomas had known all along that Link would refuse the "chance" given to him, for it was part of the theory he had hoped to exercise on Link.

First, he wanted to plant the seeds of submission; to give Link the idea that he could submit anytime he wanted, and his treatment would stop. He followed this by showing him one of his projects, a slave he had "tamed". This was to give Link a visual idea of what he was to do once he chose to submit.

Next, he would give Link free reign over both the facility, and the large field the preceded Lon Lon Ranch. Thomas had always loved the view of the field, particularly in the afternoon. Placing Link in this environment was nothing more than a mind game; a trick to manipulate his cognition of the "training" he was to receive. By being in this field, Link was expected to experience positive emotions, which was meant to sharply contrast his training, which Thomas had hoped would make Link view his training as worse than it actually was. This was expected to be magnified by the looming knowledge of what was to come. Thomas hoped that this would lead to a submission faster than the average time it usually took to tame a slave, which would serve to save time and resources once he implemented it into his teachings at his school. 

And if Link were to try to escape?

Thomas knew that a successful escape would never be a possibility, because in the day, his property was a high-traffic area, due to the differing roles of the three segments of his land. Should Link try to escape during this time, someone would be sure to see and report him.

And as for the nighttime...

With the copious amount of funds Thomas received from Lon Lon Ranch, he was able to pay for the services of a private security company, based in the nearby Orial Village. Their task was to ensure that none of his slaves would attempt an escape from his research facility.

Before Thomas made his leave, he gave Link a tour of the research center in which he would be living. It was a good-sized building that consisted of seven rooms: one was, of course, the room one walks into immediately upon entry. Thomas would use this room whenever possible in order to sort the information he gleaned from his experiments. The slaves Thomas kept were separated into two groups: those he owned, and those he was given to "tame" by other slave owners. Each group had their assigned room. The fourth and fifth rooms, respectively, were where the slaves were brought to relieve themselves, and to bathe. And the sixth, largest, room was where Thomas conducted his experiments, or "taming", otherwise.

"I'm going to give you free reign of the place." Thomas told Link.

"Why?" the boy asked. His answer was a slap to the face.

"You don't speak unless you're prompted to." Thomas told him.

Link balled his fists in silent rage.

"What?" Thomas egged him, "Are you gonna try something, boy? 'Cause we can start your 'training' right now if you want."

Silence...

"That's what I thought. Anyway, you can go anywhere, in this building, or the field outside through the back door. Wander any further than that, and you will be punished. You're to come back by sunset, and you'll be sleeping in a cage in the room with the number 'three' on it. I'll let my guys know to check and see if you're where supposed to be after the sun sets. You're cage will be in your room by then. I'll see you tomorrow, when your training begins." 

And with that, Thomas made his leave of the building.

Link looked around. This "research center" was much cleaner than the tool shed he formerly called home. He explored the main room. Everything there was either locked or sealed, probably so the other slaves wouldn't mess with anything. Beyond the main room was a narrow hall, that led to four more rooms, numbered one through four. At the end of the hall was a second one that intersected the first, that had three doors. Two on either end, and one in the middle, which was the aforementioned back door. Link didn't bother to consider what the rooms beyond the fifth and sixth door looked like, as he rushed out of the back door, and was treated to the sight of an open field. It was raining, but not nearly as hard as it was back home...or...his former home.

The outside mud was soothing to Link's feet as he aimlessly wandered the field. Eventually, he came across a tree, with strange red orbs in its branches. He decided against touching them. Instead, the situated himself at the base of the tree, his back against the trunk, and began to sort through his thoughts, which inevitably gravitated toward his sister.

To say he was worried about her would be an understatement; he had no idea how the poor girl would manage by herself. And where was it she was taken? And what would she be doing there?

Link's thoughts were interrupted when the rain suddenly ceased. A glance upward revealed the sight of a girl holding a strange object (an umbrella) over his head. He immediately noticed her long ears.

"Hi there!" she greeted with a friendly wave.

Link stared, confused. If this girl wasn't a Human, why wasn't she dressed in a tunic like the other slaves were?

The girl opened her mouth to speak again but was cut off by Link.

"Who're you?"

"Oh! My name's Malon! What's your name?"

Link looked her over, "Why are you dressed like that?"

"I'll answer if you answer my question first."

Link frowned, "It's Link."

Malon extended her hand, "It's nice to meet you, Link!"

"Why are you dressed like that?" he asked again.

"I'm not sure what you mean. My dad got me these clothes."

Link blinked, confused, "So you're not a slave?"

Malon pulled her hand away, "Well, technically, I am. But my family got to keep our home if we made Lon Lon Milk."

"What's that?"

"It's been my family's specialty for generations. Only we know how to make it, so that's why the Humans gave us our home back." 

"Oh."

Just then, Link's stomach growled.

Link froze as Malon giggled.

"Hungry?" she asked.

Link looked away, "Yeah..."

"I got just the thing for that!"

"What?"

"Look up."

Link glanced upward at the strange red orbs on the branches of the tree. "What are they?" he asked.

"They're apples, silly! I came here to pick them! I'll give you some if you want!"

"...Sure."

With surprising agility, Malon climbed into the trees to gather the apples, managing to avoid getting her violet dress caught on the branches. After she was finished, the two sat together under the tree while Link ate away.

"I've never seen you here before." Malon told Link, "Are you new here?"

"Yeah."

"You must have seen so many different places!" Malon spoke excitedly, "What's it like?"

"Terrible."

"Huh?" Malon blinked, surprised, "Why do you say that?"

"I don't wanna talk about it."

"Oh..."

Malon glanced over at him after a few seconds of silence. He had eaten the entire apple, even the core.

"Uh...you want another?"

"Yeah."

"You know," she continued as she gave him more food, "I was actually running late coming here." She chuckled, "But I guess it all worked out in the end, huh?"

"How's that?"

"Well, I've never met another person with long ears my age before, so I thought maybe we could be friends!"

Link looked over at her. She definitely seemed nice. And more importantly to him, if he befriended her, she'd be sure to feed him if he was ever hungry.

"Sure." he said.

The two parted ways once the sun began to set. But not before Malon told him when she usually came by to pick from the apple tree. 

As Link made his way back to his new home, he began to prepare himself mentally for what could come tomorrow. He knew he would never submit to Thomas; he knew he would never willingly cast away his dignity, no matter what went through. 

His dignity was all he had left at this point. And it would take more than what Thomas was capable of for him to give it away.

Linkle was taken to a property in Eldin in northern Hyrule, to what appeared to be a broken, worn-down estate. The estate's owner was a Human man named James. James' family lost the estate, and all their riches, to a fire a few decades ago. After being forcefully relocated, his family worked the rest of their lives trying to raise enough money to reclaim their former home. James was his family's only survivor, and the one who had successfully reclaimed his family's estate.

What James needed now was more money to renovate all the buildings in his estate. That was why he decided to begin buying female slaves, and opening a brothel, in hopes of profiting from the very lucrative sex market. He went out and hired a number of employees, along with a private security team, and had some of his employees first comb Hyrule for slaves sixteen years or older that they deemed "attractive". Next, James wanted to institute a training regiment for younger slaves, in hopes of bettering their "performance", and to get the slaves to be more receptive toward what would come to be their jobs. He would hire more employees for this specifically. James renovated what was formerly his family's living quarters to serve as the brothel. Slaves already working lived in the west side of the first floor, facing the building, and the slaves in training lived in the east. James and his employees all occupied the second floor. James' goal was to earn enough money to completely renovate his estate.

The man in question stood in front of what was formerly a fountain as he stared at the main building of his property.

"James," an employee called to him.

James turned to face him.

"Another wagon just came in through the front gate."

"Understood." James responded, "I'll be waiting when they get here."

Linkle squinted at the light that emerged from outside when the tarp was opened.

"Come on out." she was directed.

Linkle obeyed her instructions, stepping out into the golden afternoon outside the wagon. She was surrounded by Humans she didn't bother to look at, when James approached her.

"Only one?" he asked two of his employees.

"Yeah, well, not too many people in Faron had female slaves."

Linkle stared at the ground, when James reached out, and lifted her head by her chin, startling her. He watched as she nervously avoided eye contact.

"You found a good one." he told his employees, "She's pretty, too. All right, move her into the east wing."

As this was the very first group of younger slaves that would be trained into their job, a relatively small amount of them were bought. As such, there were only enough to occupy one room in the east wing.

Linkle gazed at her surroundings in awe. She had never seen these decorations before. The floor was, instead of wood or dirt, an oddly soft material (carpet and rug) that felt uncomfortable on her battered soles. In the midst of her distraction, she bumped into the Human guiding her. He looked over at her, causing her to shield herself in preparation for punishment.

But it never came.

The Human waited for Linkle to uncover herself before he began.

"This is your room." he explained, "Go on, get in."

Linkle sheepishly made her way into a room full of other girls, around her age. The room most notably featured two rows of six beds, with a dresser situated by each.

"Pick a bed," the Human continued, "James will be by in a minute."

As the man closed the door, Linkle and her new roommates stared at each other awkwardly, neither side knowing what to say, or how to start up a conversation.

"Hey!" one called, "What's your name?"

Linkle flinched, surprised at the sudden attention, "Um, Linkle."

Silence…

“...Well, there’s only one free bed left in this room: over there.” She pointed at the second bed from the end of the right row. “It looks like  that’s everyone,” she continued, “We should introduce ourselves. My name’s Epha. I’m fourteen. What about you guys?”

"My name's Aesha." another girl, with glasses, said, "I'm thirteen."

Linkle took a deep breath. “I’m Linkle,” she forced herself to say, “I’m twelve!”

"I'm twelve, too!" a girl blurted excitedly. She was the one closest to the right corner, seated next to Linkle.

"Are you gonna introduce yourself?" Epha asked.

"Oh, yeah! My name's Falla!”

“I’m Shyla,” another girl said, “thirteen. Anyone know what we’ll be doing here yet?”

Shyla’s question was made the focus after introductions were finished. As it turned out, Epha was the oldest, with Linkle and Falla being the youngest.

"Since no one knows," Aesha began, "Let's start by pooling our information."

"Uh.....what?" Falla asked.

"Let's share what we know about this place."

"Well," Epha began, "I was showed around by the Humans here."

"What did you see?"

"Well, the area's gated, so we're probably in a place not too many people come to."

"I see. Did they say anything to you?"

"Not directly. They did make a commotion about my age."

"And you just happen to be the oldest out of all of us... What else did they say?"

"That was it, really."

“Was anyone else given a tour?”

A few “no’s” were given by the few who answered. Those who didn’t seemed to have the same answer.

Aesha continued, "So we were brought to a gated environment...brought to a relatively luxurious room...and only one of us was shown around, and the ‘one’ happened to be the oldest."

"Got any ideas?" asked Falla.

"No, not yet - we don’t really have much to go on. We'll have to wait until we see some more of the area first."

“Well,” Epha said, “we’ll find out eventually.”

Just then, the door opened, and in came James.

“Listen up,” he began, “We’re about to go over house rules.”

Behind James came two Human women, and a heavy-set man. The prolonged glances at some of the girls grabbed their attentions.

“You all have free reign of the first floor of this area,” James told them, “and the garden in the back. But you aren’t allowed any further than that.” He gestured toward the man with him, “This is Oliver, the head of security here. You’ll be seeing he and his workers around the mansion, and they’ll be in charge of making sure you don’t wander to far away.”

He then gestured toward the women, “This is Mariah, one of the caretakers here. She’ll be in charge of making sure you all are fed and clean.” He looked over at the woman beside her, older and larger, “And this is Gertrude, She’s the supervisor of the caretakers here. If you have any problems, come to either of these two.

“What’ll we be doing here?” asked Shyla suddenly.

“Nothing for now,” James told her, “Just don’t try to leave.”

And with James’ brief explanation of the house rules concluded, he and his entourage made their leave, and left the girls alone to process what they were told.

That night…

Philip sat down at the dinner table, Pamela and Isabelle seated with him.

“How was work today?” Pamela asked her husband.

“Same as usual,” he answered.

“Hm… What about you, Isabelle? How was school? Still getting good grades?”

“M-hm,” Isabelle nodded, swallowing her mouthful of cucco soup, “I’m at the top of the class now.”

“That’s great! I bet Jack will be happy to hear that when he vivits tomorrow!”

Isabelle smiled at the mention of her older brother. She never got to see him often, but the two of them were very close, and had been since her early childhood.

“That boy never did get good grades,” Philip reminisced, “It took him joining the army to srtraighten him out.”

Just then, there was a series of hurried knocks on the door.

“Who could that be at this hour?” Pamela asked, slightly annoyed.

Philip rose form his chair, “It must have to do with work. I’ll be right back.”

On the other side of the front door was a security guard, he seemed frazzled.

“What is it?” Philip asked.

“It’s Lord Ganondorf,” the guard answered breathlessly, “He’s here, and he wants to see you!”

The news trapped Philip in the moment, all thoughts of anything else vanishing into the night air.

As soon as he stepped outside, he could see it: A large, jet-black carriage parked outside his home, connected to two enormoius black horses all knew belonged to Ganondorf. And standing nearby…

“Lord Ghrahim!” Philip said.

A conceited smile spread across the face of he who referred to him self as a demon lord. “Ah, so you know who I am?”

“Of course! I am very well-versed in the Book of Dragmire!”

“I see. Lord Ganondorf is waiting for you. I would advise against keeping him waiting.”

“Yes, sir.”

Philip started on his way toward the carriage. It was just when he passed Ghirahim when he heard him speak once more.

“It’s been a while since I’ve been here,” he said, “I actually killed a slave of yours that day.”

Philip froze. “You…what?”

“Yes… It was a woman, and with her were two children. I shot her. And the son, the one named Link, actually attacked me. Hah! Can you believe that?!”

Philip stared at Ghirahim, dumbfounded. After all these years of searching… Of course, that was why he could never find Nima. Because she had been killed. And as it turned out, her children knew, despite their assertions otherwise. But then…where was her body?

“What are you waiting for?” Ghirahim asked him.

“My apologies!”

The inside of Ganondorf's carriage was very lowly lit, resulting in a thick tension upon Philip's entry.

It had been years since Philip saw Ganondorf - the ruler of Hyrule rarely left Hyrule Castle. The last recorded time he did was days after Link was born, the first timeGanondorf graced Philip with his presence. And in that time, very little had changed about him. Ganondorf was still a massive man, larger than any he had ever seen. All it simply did, though, was lend to his intimidating aura.

“Greetings, Lord Ganondorf, it is an honor to-”

“Sit.”

Philip nodded, “Yes sir, of course!”

A thick air of silence filled the darkened space as Ganondorf leaned forward.

"I heard you sold the boy."

"...Yes,” Philip nodded again, “I did."

"Why?"

"Well...he gave me trouble with his rebellious nature, and I was certain the man I sold him to would be able to make him behave."

"Who did you sell him to?"

"A-A man named 'Thomas'. He lives in central Lanayru."

"...So you sold him to make him more submissive?"

Philip nodded, "Yes."

"How do you think that happens?"

"Well-...for someone like him, he would have to be beaten into submission."

"And what do you do when you hit a slave, and he still refuses to obey?"

Philip had no words to offer, though he knew the answer.

“Speak.” Ganondorf ordered.

“When a slave refuses to obey after being hit, they are physically punished.”

"And what would happen if this method of forcing submission was taken too far?"

Philip had no answer.

"Do you see what you did wrong, now?"

"...Yes..."

Ganondorf could see regret in Philip’s eyes.

"If that boy is damaged beyond repair," Ganondorf began, "You will be executed. Am I understood?"

Philip bowed on his seated position, "Yes, sir."

“You may leave.”

Outside, Philip watched the large carriage drive away, with Ghirahim following on foot.

For five-hundred years, Ganondorf was regarded to as a hero; a savior for all Humans.

But to Philip...he was puzzling, along with everything else.

Days after Link was born, Ganondorf appeared on Philip's property, and took the child away, much to the protest of his parents. After two years, the child was brought back, with no explanation whatsoever. He had never known what interest Ganondorf had in Link, nor what was so special about the boy to begin with, outside of a colossal attitude problem. And if he needed him for something, why didn't he come to see Link more often?

None of it made any sense to him...

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Two years later...

Malon closed the door behind her, sighing in content at being done with her chores for the day.

"Daddy!" she called, "I'm done with my chores!"

"Malon!" her father, Talon, called back, "C'mere for a second!"

Malon slipped off her shoes before heading to the end of the hall that led to the back door she entered from. At the end of said hall was the kitchen and dining area, where her father sat at a table, along with another man.

"Oh!" Malon began. She bowed respectfully as she greeted, "Hello, Mister Dozla."

Dozla was a Regional Lord, the current head of one of four families whom were given their estates and riches back in exchange for them offering a mate for the prince or princess of Hyrule to continue the Royal Family's bloodline. Originally, there was one Regional Lord for each province, excluding Central Hyrule. This, of course, was before the death of the Regional Lord of Eldin, and the entirety of his family almost two years ago. Dozla was the Regional Lord of Lanayru.

"Hello." Dozla greeted back with a wave and a friendly smile.

"Dozla and I were just talking about your birthday tomorrow."

"Really?!" Malon asked with a widening smile.

Talon nodded, "Your mom an' I have been so caught up with work, we haven't had too much time to get ready for your party. We haven't even taken you to choose your partner. But that's where Dozla came in."

Dozla waved again.

"He's payed for all the expenses for your party, and he's even offered to let you pick which of his family members you wanted as your husband!"

Malon froze. "Uh-... Daddy, it's okay... I don't need a husband, yet."

"Now, Malon, you know we're supposed to have a child after we turn sixteen. It's the same thing I had to do when I was your age. And your grandfather before me. It's law, and we've gotta follow it. Understand?"

Malon's gaze fell to the wooden floorboards beneath her, "Yes sir..." she barely spoke.

Talon continued, "Just wait 'till tomorrow night when we get to Dozla's place. I'm sure you'll find someone who catches your fancy. Now run along - we got some surprises planned, and we can't have you hearin' any of 'em."

Malon turned and proceeded toward the front door without a word, when she passed her mother.

"Hi, Mom." Malon greeted, sounding dejected.

"Hello, dear. Done with your chores?"

"M-hm."

Malon's mother saw her off to wherever she was leaving to, then joined Dozla and her husband in the kitchen.

"I was listening in while you three were talking." she said, "Malon seems pretty sad."

"Yeah." Talon agreed, "She must really not wanna get married."

"Really?" his wife asked, "Sounds to me like there's someone else she's interested in."

Talon and Dozla looked at each other.

"Nah." they both disagreed.

"She never goes anywhere other than the space around the ranch. Who else could it be, anyway?"

"Link!" Malon called, jogging to the apple tree.

The boy in question peeked around said tree, answering her call.

Malon sighed in relief, slowing her jog as she neared him, "Sorry I'm late!" she told him.

"It's fine." Link told her as she moved to stand over him.

"My parents gave me a few extra chores today. Probably so I wouldn't hear them talking about my birthday party tomorrow."

"Ah." Link nodded.

"They're making such a big deal about it because I'm turning sixteen. You know what that means..."

"What?" Link asked.

Malon looked down at him, "You don't know? When someone in my family turns sixteen we have to get married."

Link looked up at her, "'Married'?"

"M-hm."

"To who?"

"I don't know. After the party, my parents are taking me somewhere to choose someone."

"Then why do you sound so sad?" Link asked.

"Because I don't want to get married to someone I just met." Malon began to twiddle with the handle of her basket, "I'd rather fall in love first."

"Have you?"

Malon looked at him again, then back down at her basket, "Um...maybe?"

"Who is it?"

"I-I dunno."

"Tell me!"

"No!"

"Why not? Don't you trust me enough by now to tell me?"

"You should talk - you won't even tell me about your sister!"

Just then, a sudden silence fell between the two.

"...Sorry." Malon told Link.

"It's fine."

"...I'll go pick some apples."

Link sighed as Malon started up the tree. Despite his unwillingness to talk about his sister, he missed her dearly; being separated from her ripped a hole in his very being.

Though, the closest thing to filling it...was Malon.

Link and Malon had grown close over the last nearly two years. At some point, Malon formed a habit of teasing the boy, for what reason, he didn't know - or care, frankly. This behavior greatly annoyed Link, and, had circumstances been different, he would want nothing to do with her. Along with this behaviour, however, Malon would often feed him, mostly apples or leftovers, and she would tend to whatever new wound he got from Thomas. To say he didn't appreciate her would be an outright lie. The two served as each other's main sources of conversation, entertainment, and the two were each other's shoulders to lean on whenever they needed one. However, Link still had yet to fully open himself up. And Malon...

"WAH!"

Wasting no time, Link sprung to his feet and caught the farm girl before she hit the ground.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

Malon straightened her hair, "Y-Yeah..." She tried her best to hide her reddened cheeks as Link set her down. "Thank you." she told him.

"Sure."

"I guess I lost my footing." she said as the two sat at the base of the tree, "The apples are much bigger this time."

"Yeah, I've been meaning to ask about that. Why're they so big?"

Malon giggled, "'Cause I've been taking care of them, duh! I needed some excuse to keep coming to see you! The least I could do was follow through! I can't lie to my parents."

"Oh."

Silence ensued as Malon moved closer to Link, so that she could lean back onto the trunk of the tree with him.

"Hey," she spoke suddenly, startling Link, "I just realized something!"

"What is it?"

"I've never asked you about your birthday before!"

Link looked over at her.

"Well?" Malon continued, "When is it?"

"In about two weeks."

"When exactly?"

"Uh...sixteen days."

"How old will you be?"

"Sixteen."

Malon froze as an idea crept into her mind.

"Sixteen..."

"What?"

"Er-, nothing! I just realized this means I'm older than you!"

"So?"

Malon nudged Link with her shoulder, "Soo, this means I get to boss you around!"

Link frowned, "You wish!"

The red-head burst into laughter. And with another glance at Link, she noticed...

"What's that?" she asked, her laughter halting abruptly.

"What?"

"On your arm."

Link rose his right forearm. On the face, was a bruise, clear as day in contrast to his pale skin.

Malon took his arm, pulled it closer, and frowned. She didn't need Link to tell her where the bruise came from. She ran two fingers over the discolored patch. "Does it still hurt?" she asked.

"A little."

"Hey," she began as she released Link's arm, "what do you want for your birthday?"

Link turned to her, surprised, "What?"

"What do you want for your birthday, Link?"

"Uh...can you get me away from Thomas?"

"No...sorry."

"Hm...I dunno."

Malon leaned towards him, "Want me to pick?"

"Sure. What're you gonna get?"

She smiled at him and winked, "It's a secret! Still, though, it'd be pretty cool if we had the same birthday."

Link shrugged, "It'd be pretty cool, but I don't know how much use it'd be."

"Still, though. I wonder if there's anyone out there with the same birthday as me."

Linkle sat upwards in bed, her eyes fixating on the silver rays of light pouring into the room through the window. 

It was still nighttime.

She looked across the room at Epha. Her birthday was tomorrow. She and her friends had spent that last few days preparing for her party in secret.

"'Friend'?"

Linkle's body jolted, startled as a figure manifested where the moonlight hit the wooden floor. In appearance, the figure was a spitting image of her brother as he appeared when she last saw him, and sounded like him when it spoke. Only, unlike her brother, the eyes of this figure were as black its very soul. If it even had one.

"Are you really their friend if you're keeping secrets from them?" it asked.

The words sucked any hope of joy from Linkle's very being.

"Of course," it continued, "if you told them, they'd want nothing to do with you. And can you blame them? Your brother didn't even like you."

The figure approached the foot of Linkle's bed. It continued to speak to her in its usual belittling, almost dehumanizing tone.

"You weren't thinking of celebrating that girl's birthday with the rest of your 'friends', were you?"

Linkle's gaze fell to her sheets.

"Of course you weren't. We both know you're better off not celebrating with them. And why is that?"

Linkle could feel the figure's gaze on her. It was almost parasitic as it ate away at her, beckoning the very same rhetoric it had fed her for nearly two years.

"Because I'm worthless." Linkle finally answered, "I'm a terrible person. I don't deserve friends."

"And?"

"...And...everyone would be better off if...I was never bo-."

"Linkle!"

The girl's eyes flew open.

"You were talking in your sleep again." Falla told her, "Are you okay?"

Linkle stared up at the ceiling, lit by the light of the afternoon sun. Her heart sunk over having been dragged back to reality. Even dreams like the one she had just woken from were preferable to having to live with the sins of her past.

"...I'll always look back at my life with you and Mom fondly. And as long as I can do that, I'll be fine."

That was what she told her brother before they were sold away. And she had fully intended to use those memories to fill the void left by their separation.

But the more she thought back, however; the more she reflected on her life with her brother, the more she began to overthink their interactions, or lack thereof, in the years they were together.

She remembered when she tried to cheer him up after the passing of their mother.

"It's supposed to make you feel better."

"Well it's not going to." he had answered.

She remembered whenever she tried to sleep closer to him.

"What are you doing?" he would ask.

But the one that hung over her head the most was their last interaction - when she tried her hardest to keep him from feeling as horrible about their separation as she did.

"Stop talking." he told her.

Never once had he shown her affection. Never once did he tell her he loved her.

Eventually, as time went on, her encroaching doubts began to distort the truth of these events. Now, Linkle felt that Link wouldn't do these things because that was how he felt about her; he wouldn't show her affection, because there was no affection on his part to show. When he would tell her to "go away", or not to sleep too close to him, it was because he didn't want to speak to her, or even be near her.

In her mind, the reason he never told her he loved her, was because he didn't.

This "revelation" broke her heart; it tore it asunder; it lead to an unhealthy habit of overthinking everything - always coming to a negative conclusion each time. She, for days, she questioned what she did that made him feel that way.

Then, it hit her.

"They may need you, but they don't need your sister!"

That was what that odd girl from several years past told Link as they attempted to make their escape.

After remembering this, it all made sense to her.

He hated her. He hated her because she kept him from escaping his life as a slave. All she was to him was extra baggage. By simply being born, she was the bane of his hopes for escape, for freedom, for a life devoid of the pain and suffering they endured as slaves.

That was when the nightmares started.

How cruel was it that the manifestation of all her insecurities, of all the sins she felt she committed by simply existing, was an image of he whom she committed these sins against?

The figure that appeared in these dreams reinforced her feelings every chance it got. It reminded her that she was worthless - that she didn't deserve friends because of how terrible a person she was...

And that everyone would be better off had she never been born.

"I don't know why you even waste your time with her." said Shyla, a girl who was brought out of her own shell over the last two years, out of anger at the repeated failures by the girls to find out why they were brought to James' estate.

"Shyla!" Epha reprimanded in a hushed voice.

Linkle's diminished self worth would even effect her daily life. She couldn't even bring herself to look her peers in the eyes, because, in her mind - they would hate her if they knew enough about her. Which was why she refused to open up.

"Hey!" Falla called to her with a friendly nudge, "I was gonna go out back and play with the flowers! Wanna come?"

"U-Um..." Linkle stammered, "That's okay. I-"

"Oh, don't be like that." the girl told her as she grabbed Linkle's hand, "Come on!" 

Though, in reality, most of the other girls were nice to Linkle, Falla was the only one who still made an effort to befriend her, mainly on the basis that the two of them were the youngest out of all their peers. From the outside looking in, it was as if Falla had "adopted" her in a way. 

"C'mon." Falla whispered to Linkle in the hall, "Let's make some more corsages for Epha's birthday tomorrow! And besides, we need to burn off some energy so you'll stop staying up so late!"

Elsewhere, James, the owner of the estate Linkle lived in, was sealed away in a room on the second floor in the west wing with his advisor, a man named Charles, and one of his employees, who he was having give an overview of their situation.

"We're getting a pretty good amount of income thanks to some, uh...faithful customers from the village to the west," the employee reported, "but, again, we're sure to see more profit after we're done training the girls in the east wing."

"How are they coming along?" James asked.

"Their morale seems to be fine, and they seem to be developing well. We're gonna need some new clothes for some of them, though."

"Alright. Have their caretakers go and ask them what kind of clothes they'd like."

"Oh, and back to the topic of their growth, their seems to be one who isn't showing much progress."

"Which one is it?"

"It's Linkle. One of the others say she's as 'flat as a cutting board'. Should we start feeding her more fattening food?"

"No. If we give one something, we'll have to it to the others, too."

"I wouldn't worry about it." Charles told James, "Hyrule's a big place. I'm sure there's someone out there who's into young looking girls."

James spoke again, "There are still about two years left until she's sixteen. She's probably a late bloomer."

"Onto the next topic," the employee continued, "I've been getting complaints from the girls in the west wing about the head of our security. They say he's been looking at them in a way that makes them uncomfortable."

"As long as he doesn't touch any of them, he's fine. Just tell him to stop staring when you catch him." James instructed.

"What's with the sudden interest in how we're doing?" the employee asked, "I thought we were waiting until most of the girls in the east wing turned sixteen until we hit the ground running."

"Apparently, a wealthy man in Castle Town has heard about us," James announced, "his name is Frederick, and he wants to help us through this development phase of ours in exchange for a piece of our profits once we start growing."

Silence filled the room for a moment.

"That sounds a little strange." Charles said, "Why is a wealthy man in Castle Town so interested in us? How did he hear about us? I mean, compared to other brothels, we're just some backwater hole in the wall. No offense."

"Does it matter?" James asked rhetorically, "This is what you would call an 'investment'."

"And since we're new," the employee added, "he knows he doesn't have to pay us much. And since he's rich, throwing away a few Rupees would mean nothing to him."

"It may not be much to him," James continued, "but with what we're being paid, we can start renovations on one of the two buildings just outside. And then there are his connections."

"What connections?"

"He's an acquaintance of one of the Disciples of Dragmire, so he's an extremely influential person. If we can get him to come here, and get a good review out of him, word of us will spread like wildfire. We'll be well off before we even start using the girls in the east wing!"

"Well, I guess now's a good time to give you some good news."

"What is it?" James asked.

"One of the girls in the east wing, the oldest one, is turning sixteen tomorrow."

"We know that already."

"...Oh."

This plan that was unfolding in James' estate had taken many years to finalize and James and company took care to ensure that nothing on their end was going to hinder it's progression.

However...there were elements at play that none of them knew of. And they would make themselves known very soon.

Two years had passed since Thomas promised Philip he would "tame" Link. And since then, he hadn't gotten so much as a single step closer to accomplishing that goal. It didn't help that he was visited by Ganondorf, and threatened to not inflict any permanent harm on the boy, which frightened him into changing whatever method he had meant to go with initially. This, coupled with his obligations with the other slaves, as well as running his own school, was wearing away at his mental stability.

"Hey, man." greeted a friend, Franklin, as he sat beside Thomas at the bar they were visiting, "I haven't been seeing much of you. Everything going alright?"

"No." Thomas answered, "It feels like I haven't had free time in years. I'm seriously at my wit's end with all this. I haven't even had time to keep up with the news. Did you know Lord Ganondorf finally replaced the sixth Saint that died all those years ago?"

Franklin paused for a moment, "Thomas," he said, "that was almost two years ago."

"And if it wasn't that, there's that brat I bought from some preacher in Faron."

"Giving you a hard time?"

"Damn straight. He's the most stubborn son of a bitch I've ever seen. I've never taken this long to tame an Elf before." He sighed. "Maybe I'm losing my touch."

"An Elf who won't quit, huh? Too bad you can't make any money of 'em."

Thomas paused, "Huh... Now that sounds like a good idea!"

"What?"

"Using that brat to make me some money! I mean, at least that way I'd benefiting some way for putting up with 'em." He tapped Franklin on the shoulder as he laughed, "Of course, I'd have to pay you royalties for the idea!"

"I have no idea what's going on right now."

"What's going on is that we're about to use that sorry Elf to make us some money!"

"Oh, okay. Well...how do we do that?"

"Just follow along. I got this."

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Backstory; Part 1

"Mommy!" Link bounced excitedly, "Mommy, look! It's Dad!"

The little boy dashed excitedly into the downpour outside, where his father approached the toolshed in which they lived, along with some other slaves.

"Hey there!" Link's father greeted with a chuckle as he lifted the boy off the ground on his way inside.

"How was it today?" the boy's mother asked.

The father sighed, "It's been worse. Where's Linkle?"

The girl in question stumbled over to her father, as if in response to his question. "Up-up." she said, tugging at the leg of his pants. He set Link down, trading the boy for his sister.

"Hey," he said to Link, "the rain's calling for us! Let's go do some dancing!"

Link burst into laughter as he chased his father outside, into the rain.

The first four years of the boy's life was filled with nothing but happiness and love for his family. But that would soon change tomorrow, when he began his first day of work as a slave. His parents knew this, which was why his father decided to play with his children in the rain, despite the physical pain his daily life was putting him through. It was the strength he showed that earned him young Link's adoration. His father seemed to always light up their home whenever he returned from work. He was very popular among the other slaves too.

Someday... Link hoped to be just like him - strong, fun to be with, and loved by all those around him, just like his father.

Chapter Text

Falla let out a loud yawn as she stretched in bed. She scratched her rear as she stumbled through the room, darkened by the night, and into the hall, towards the restroom. She paused just as she approached the door. She could hear a voice coming from inside.

Someone was in there... But what were they doing?

It wasn't until she drew closer when she was able to make out whose voice it was.

"Linkle?"

The talking ceased.

The girl in question opened the door to the restroom. "Sorry." she barely uttered as she avoided eye contact.

"Are you okay?" Falla asked her.

Linkle nodded, "Yeah." She walked by her peer without another word, and proceeded toward her room.

Falla grabbed her by the wrist. "Wait." she said.

Linkle shut her eyes tight, cursing the luck she had to be placed in this situation. She knew Falla was going to make her-

"Wash your hands."

Linkle looked over at her, surprised.

"C'mon Linkle," Falla urged, "don't be gross."

"Uh, okay."

Falla watched the girl walk by her, and back into the restroom, curious at, not only what was going through her head, but what she was doing in there before she called out to her.

Maybe next time... she'll be more discreet.

"Is she awake, yet?"

"Shh! She'll hear you!"

"Let's just wake her up!"

"No!"

Epha's eyes slowly cracked to reveal the sight of her friends all leaned over her, beginning to break into an argument.

"What are you guys doing?" she asked, prompting everyone to freeze.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

"We have your cake ready!" Falla told her.

"You idiot!" Shyla shouted at her, "That was supposed to be for tonight!"

"Well it's not my fault! We've been standing over her so long, I forgot!"

Epha sat up as she wiped blonde strands from her face, "Guys, guys! It's okay!"

"Hmph!" Falla and Shyla grunted, turning away from each other.

Epha chuckled, "So what's going on?" she asked.

"What do you mean?" Falla asked.

"Well, you guys don't normally make such a big fuss over birthdays, so what's up?"

"We had a party planned for you." said Aesha, who had been established as the "brains" of the group, "Some of us wanted to wake you up, but I thought it'd be better to let you sleep in since it's your birthday."

Shyla cut in, "What's the point of planning an entire day for her when we're gonna let her sleep through half of it?"

"Alright," Epha said in attempt to diffuse the situation, "but why me, though?" She lowered her voice, "If anyone needs a party, it's Linkle. Why not wait a few months?"

"We wanted to show you how much we appreciate you." Aesha told her.

"Yeah!" Falla continued, "You're like a big sister to all of us!"

Epha couldn't help but smile at this, "Thank you all. This is the sweetest thing anyone's ever done for me... I just wish my parents were here."

Silence sucked in the cheer in the room, and replaced it with an encroaching gloom.

"Cheer up!" Falla said as she placed two hands on Epha's shoulders, "We have an entire day planned for you! C'mon!"

"Sorry we have to end the party so early!" Talon announced to the guests, "But we gotta get Malon over to Dozla's place before dark so she can pick herself a husband!"

The guests that appeared at Malon's sixteenth birthday party consisted mainly of the Regional Lords and a chunk of their families.

Of the Regional Lords, there was the Lord of Lanayru, Dozla; the Lord of Faron, Castor, who was usually taunted at get-togethers for his sharing his name with Castor Wilds, a swamp in the westernmost part of Hyrule; and the Lord of Gerudo, Lugia, who was the eldest of the Lords. Not many people realized this, but he was the great-grandfather of the current Princess Zelda. This was mainly because he refused to so much as mention her in passing.

And as for the Lord of Eldin...

"Sorry about what happened to Colm." Talon told the Regional Lords in a low voice, "It's terrible what happened to he and his family. Especially his son."

"It's nothing." Lugia stated in a dejected voice, "You get used to losing loved ones after a while..."

Talon and the other Lords watched as he walked away.

"Poor Lugia," Castor sighed, "He's still not over his son's death."

"Should I...not have brought it up?"

"No, it's fine. The least we can do at this point is follow through on Colm's wishes."

Talon's eyes widened, "You don't mean-...you guys are still-..."

Castor nodded, "Colm and King Aldis came up with this operation forty-four years ago. It's gonna take more than one of us dying to stop it. We just have to replan things a little bit now that we can't count on the Royal Family anymore. If anything, all this is just a setback."

"Back to Colm." Dozla began in a low voice, "It's because of what happened to Irus that none of our children want to marry into that damned family anymore!"

"Oh, by the way," Talon continued, "has Lord Ganondorf asked for one of you to offer?"

"No." Dozla shook his head, "And I would know - it's my turn. Princess Zelda turned sixteen over half a year ago, and I still haven't heard a thing from he, the Saints, or the Discipless." Dozla lowered his voice even further, and leaned toward Talon, "You didn't hear this from me, but I think there's something going on at Hyrule Castle." He pulled away, "But who knows? She's probably already knocked up from whoring around like her mom."

The guests were thanked for making the trip for the party before they made their leave. Malon made sure to bid them all farewell they left.

"Thank you for coming, Mister Lugia." Malon bowed respectfully.

Lugia faked a smile, "You're the daughter of our dear friend - of course we wouldn't miss your sixteenth birthday!"

The elder walked away, prompting Malon to move onto her next guest.

"Thank you for coming." she told a friend.

"No problem." she replied before giving a wink, "Looking forward to meeting your husband next year!"

Malon forced a chuckle.

Later, Malon, her parents, and some lingering guests cleaned the decorations, and some litter from in and around the house.

Malon sighed as she began cleaning dishes. She truly loved seeing everyone at her party, but what was to come next was something she had been dreading for what felt like forever.

She wasn't ready for marriage; she didn't want marriage. She knew taking her to pick a husband would be a waste of time, but no one would listen to reason.

Though...if she had to choose one...

Malon shook the idea from her head. No...that would never happen.

"Hello, Malon."

The girl turned to see Thomas entering the kitchen.

"Oh... Hello, Mister Thomas."

"Your parents are making you clean dishes from your own party?"

Malon turned her attention to the dishes, "Of course not! I insisted. I couldn't bear for my parents to clean up the mess from a party thrown for my sake by themselves!"

"That's very considerate of you."

Malon froze at the feeling of a hand on each of her arms.

"You've grown into a fine woman." Thomas told her, "Any man would be lucky to have you as a wife."

She felt his hands travel up her arms, and beneath the sleeves of her shirt, where he massaged her bare shoulders.

"But I'm certain you want more than what a life on the ranch could offer you. If you married a man with more to offer, you could get so much more out of life."

Malon did her best to still her would-be trembling body, as her heart beat apprehensively.

Thomas continued, "You understand what I'm saying...don't you?"

Trying to shake her nerves, Malon nodded. "Yes... B-But my parents need me here. I can't just leave them..."

Thomas smirked, releasing her, "That's too bad."

Malon silently sighed in relief as Thomas turned to leave.

"If you change your mind," Thomas said in parting, "you know where to find me."

"I got you this flower, Mom! Isn't it pretty?"

"It is, dear. Thank you."

"Linkle!"

Linkle drew a quiet gasp as she was pulled from her thoughts by Falla.

"You've been smiling at nothing for five minutes straight." she told her, "You look creepy."

"Sorry." Linkle murmured.

"Here's your corsage."

"My what?"

Falla frowned, "You haven't even been paying attention?"

"It's okay, Falla." Epha said, "She probably has something on her mind is all."

In the midst of their celebration, the girls took their party to the backyard of James's mansion, where they had been given permission to plant flowers. Falla took the opportunity to make everyone their own corsages. The massive space was separated into four parts by greenery manipulated to act as fences and the like, with a brick road going up the middle, headed north. From an overhead view, facing the front door of James' mansion, it would mostly resemble four perfect squares, with each segment featuring a small opening leading to an adjacent segment, and the upper right part emptying into a large field beyond the square, where security was tightest. The lower right was immediately accessible by leaving through a rear exit in the east wing. It was where the girls planted their flowers. The lower left featured a large swimming pool, often frequented by a few of the older girls from the west wing. The girls had no idea what was in the upper left section. Technically, they were allowed there, but they managed to fool themselves into believing that the older girls didn't want them in the left portions of the yard. The older girls from the west wing were rarely seen by those from the east wing. Any sighting would generally feature the same three or four girls, with the rest opting to remain inside for reasons unknown to the younger girls. The ones who were seen always wore a saddened expression on their faces. They never laughed, and were usually seen staring into the open field beyond the upper right section of the yard's square perimeter, or sulking in or around the pool. When approached, they usually answered with glances of pity, or one to two word answers when spoken to. This led the younger girls to believe that their elders did not wish to be around them. Which was why they rarely approached the pool, and never approached upper left section. As far as the field beyond the upper right section, the girls rarely visited as a group, due simply to some of the girls, especially Falla, wishing to avoid any contact with the security.

"Where did you learn to do this?" Aesha asked Falla.

"A friend of mine taught me." she explained, "She was the coolest! She taught me how to style hair, too! She looks a lot like Linkle."

"Is that why you keep bugging her all the time?" asked Shyla.

As the girls continued their celebration, they noticed some of the older girls occasionally passing by, curiosity in their passing glances.

"Hey." Aesha whispered to Epha, "Do you think the Humans will take you to live with the older girls since you're sixteen now?"

Epha shrugged, "I haven't thought about it. But if they were going to, wouldn't they have done it already? The day's almost halfway over."

"...I guess you're right."

Thomas approached his wagon, his pace quickened by irritation.

"What's wrong with you?" asked Franklin, "Something happen at that party you went to?"

"No." Thomas answered.

The pair finished packing refreshments before setting off on their way. Two horses pulled the two-seated wagon.

"So walk me through what we're doing again?" Franklin requested.

"You know about the Wilkshire Arena, right?"

"Right."

"If we want people to see that boy's resistance, that arena's the perfect place for it. But before we can do anything there, we need permission from its owner, a man named Williamson."

"And that's where we're going now?"

"Yup."

Orial Village, the village Thomas mentioned, took about an hour to get to. The main attraction was was the Wilkshire Arena, an arena that regularly held events big enough to even beckon upper-class spectators from neighboring provinces. These events were mainly battles that consisted Humans fighting Bokoblins of varying sizes, and sometimes even Moblins. Across the road was a business building, also owned and operated by Williamson, where he and his employees resided until sunset, with occasional trip to the arena during events. Anyone who wanted to hold events at the arena was to go to this building to seek permission from Williamson. They must also be able to afford to rent the stadium for the time they wish to use it. This was where Thomas and Franklin were headed.

"Who names their son 'Williamson', anyway?" asked Franklin as Thomas parked the wagon, "I mean, who can honestly look at a baby, and think 'Williamson'? Why not William? Or just Will? Seems like a pain to say that everytime you wanna call them by their name."

"Doesn't matter." Thomas replied, "What does is whether or not we get permission from him to use his arena."

"That reminds me. What happens if he says no?"

Thomas smirked, "Franklin? Watch this."

The pair entered the building, and managed to catch Williamson just as he was leaving.

A face wrinkled from years of experience gave a half smile as he began his greeting.

"Thomas Grimshaw, right? What a surprise to see you here."

The two shook hands.

"What can I do for you?"

"I want permission to use your stadium for an event I've been meaning to put on."

Williamson paused, surprised, "Well this is unexpected. Looking to branch out?"

"Not really. I'm just looking to promote a rebranding of my school."

"A rebranding? What did you have in mind?"

"There's this Elf I have...he's the most stubborn son of a bitch I've ever seen. I want people to see his resistance in person. I think it'd make for a great show."

Williamson thought for a moment, "You think someone would pay to see you beat an Elf?"

"Think of it as a demonstration. I'll be showing people that my reputation is deserved."

"Hmm..."

"You want another mainstay event, right?" Thomas coaxed, "I'm sure those monster fight events bring in money, but that's only once a week. Think about it. If this succeeds, it'll be all the more profitable for you."

"...All right." Williamson relented.

A half smile spread across Thomas's face, "I'm glad you-"

"But first...I wanna see this Elf you're having trouble with."

Thomas paused, surprised at the proposed condition. Williamson continued.

"Unless this slave isn't as stubborn as you say he is."

"...Sure. In fact, let's make it a date. You come to my property, see his resistance for yourself..."

"And if he's as stubborn as you say...it's a deal."

Thomas and Williamson shook hands to finalize the arrangement.

"I'll be over tomorrow." the latter promised.

The two parties began an idle conversation that went on for about a half-hour, after which they said their temporary farewells, and went on their way.

"See Franklin?" Thomas began on the way home, "There's nothing to worry about. We got this."

"That guy didn't say anything to me..." Franklin sulked.

Thomas glared at his companion, "Stay focused, Franklin!"

"When do I get to start helping? I'm not opposed to free money, but-"

"Oh, don't worry. I'll put you to work soon. As long as everything works out tomorrow, anyway." Thomas chuckled, "Just you wait. That stubborn bastard's gonna make us all kinds of money!"

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Backstory; Part 2

Link stared at the ground as he made his way back home. His first day of slave work was overwhelming for him, having left him with a plethora of questions. The outside world was full of Humans - people with round ears. Not once had he seen another like him, unless they were doing work. Why was this? And why did the Humans seem to hate his kind? He didn't understand at all.

Still, his day did little to dull his excitement.

It was his fifth birthday that day. Every year, his parents would celebrate by making he or his sister what they called a "mud cake". Link had no idea what a "cake" was, but he had too much fun making one out of mud to care. He simply couldn't wait to get started.

"Oh, goddesses."

The sound of his mother's panicked voice quickened the boy's pace. What was going on?

"What am I going to tell Link?" he heard his mother say.

Link paused by the outer wall adjacent to the entrance to the tool shed as he listened in.

"No..." his mother sobbed, "No...!"

"What's going on?" Link asked as he entered, "And where's Dad?"

Link's mother, as well as another slave whose name Link could never remember stopped and looked at him.

"When's he coming back?" he asked, an innocent gaze pressing the two adults for answers.

"I think he should know." the man told Link's mother.

Link glanced over at her. Her silence was troubling. "Mommy?" he called.

"Link..." the man said, "your father is dead."

...

...

"Okay," Link said, "but when's he coming back?"

"Link..." his mother repeated, her voice trembling.

"Listen," the man began, placing a consoling hand on Link's shoulder, "When someone dies, they don't come back. Your father is gone."

"But-...why?" Link asked, his shoulders beginning to slump, "Doesn't he love me and Mommy?"

The man opened his mouth to speak again, but the words he wanted to use seemed to vanish - he hadn't a way to explain death to a child.

"Link," his mother beckoned him, holding in her sobs, "come here."

"I don't understand." Link said as he was taken into an embrace, "Why would he leave? Was it something I did? Did I make him angry?"

"No." his mother answered, her face buried in her son's hair, "It's not anything you did, sweetheart."

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

Investigation

Link let out a bored sigh as he lay beneath the apple tree. He knew a visit from Malon that day would likely not occur, but he still lamented her absence, because it meant he had nothing to do for the rest of the day. He couldn't complain, though - he didn't have to deal with Thomas that day, and he didn't have to spend more time than necessary with the jealous slaves he roomed with.

He sighed again, this time, wondering what Malon was doing.

"Sorry again, Dozla." Talon apologized, "I've already explained how important it was for her to get married, but she still refuses to choose!"

"It's alright." Dozla responded, "She did say she didn't want to get married yet. All kids have their rebellious phases. I guess not even your daughter is exempt from it."

Talon sighed, "I'll see if I can talk some sense into 'er tonight. Maybe I can get 'er to reconsider t'morrow morning."

"Alright. Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

As planned, Malon and her parents made the trip to Dozla's estate, where Malon was required to pick the one she most preferred to marry. Of course, the girl refused to choose. With nothing to left to do, Talon sent his daughter to the room the family would be sharing for the night.

"I'm just not interested in any of them." Malon explained to her mother.

Malon's mother, Catria, glanced over at her daughter as the two of them sat next to each other on the bed Malon was given for the night.

"Usually when a girl can't decide which man she wants to marry out of the ones presented to her, it's because there's someone she's already interested in."

Malon froze as an image of him appeared in her mind.

"Is there someone you have your heart set on?" Catria asked.

Malon lowered her head.

"...Yes..."

"Who is it?"

Just then, Talon entered the room.

"I'm very disappointed in you, young lady."

Malon looked up at him, his words digging into a heart not used to hearing them.

He continued, "I told you already, you getting married is important for our ranch. And-"

Talon paused as his eyes met those that may as well have belonged to a guilty puppy.

"Don't give me that face..." he sighed. He sat down next to Malon, "Look...I'm not gonna be around forever... Someday, you're gonna have to choose a man who'll not only take care of the ranch when I'm gone, but-...take care of you, too. So you're gonna have to choose."

"I'm sorry, Daddy. But...I just can't bring myself to choose anyone right now..."

Talon sighed, "Well...you've only just turned sixteen... And I still have a few years before I have to stick a foot in the grave... There's no law saying you have to pick right this second, so...for you...we'll wait. Until you're ready."

Malon gave her first smile of the night, "Thanks, Daddy."

Epha closed the door behind her as she re-entered her room.

"So what did they talk to you about?" she was asked.

As her party winded down, two of James' employees entered the room, and directed Epha to accompany them.

"...They told me I have to leave." she responded.

Silence filled the room.

"...Leave?"

"Yeah..." Epha nodded.

Falla rose to her feet, "But-...why would they kick you out? Especially on your birthday?"

"They're not kicking me out," the blonde explained, "I just have to move to the other side of the house."

"That's it!" Aesha began, "Finally, we'll learn what we're here for! All you have to do is-"

"That's the thing." Epha interrupted, "I'm still allowed to talk to you guys, but I can't tell you anything about what I see or do over there."

The room fell silent again.

"Why not?" a girl asked.

"I don't know... But they told me to pack my stuff, and that I'll be sleeping in my new room starting tonight."

Another glum silence filled the room.

"Well," one girl broke the silence, "if they're gonna make you go, then-..."

The girl ran across the room, and wrapped her arms around her elder. She was followed by another girl, who embraced the two of them. She was then followed by another, and another, and even another. Soon, every girl, aside from Linkle, Falla, Aesha, and Shyla, had rushed Epha, resulting in a misshapen group hug.

Why? Aesha thought to herself, What could Epha be about to do over there that we're not allowed to know about? What could it be?!

Epha sighed, "I've always felt like I had a sort of duty here." she confessed, "To look after all of you, because I was the oldest..." she chuckled, "Sorry I won't be able to keep you guys in line anymore."

"I don't get what you guys are so emotional over." Shyla sighed, "She's just going to another room. We can all still hang out outside like we used to."

Falla watched on silently. Shyla didn't understand...she didn't think any of the girls understood.

She couldn't quite put her finger on it, but there was a feeling she had, deep down inside...a feeling that was never wrong...that Epha was headed into a place neither she, nor any of them, could ever prepare themselves for...

Late that night, Falla lied awake in bed, waiting.

Linkle had just left out of the room. Presumably to use the restroom. Falla remembered the last time Linkle used the toilet late at night, she had been behaving strangely. She hoped that whatever she learned by following Linkle, she could use to bring her out of her shell.

Alright, she decided, enough time had passed for her to be certain Linkle wouldn't see her. Time to see what she was doing.

Linkle turned off the faucet to the sink, and used the nearby paper towels to dry her hands. She looked into the mirror and frowned, her racing mind coming to an abrupt halt.

"I hope you're happy with yourself." she spoke, hostility in her voice, "Look at the bed you sleep in...the food you get to eat, the clean clothes you get to wear. You're living the life your brother should be living. Everytime I look in the mirror, I see someone who took all of that away from him."

Her voice began to tremble, "You took that life from him... You took it from him! How could you?! How can you sleep at night knowing you're the reason he couldn't be free?!"

Falla listened on in shock. Was this what she was doing last time? How long had she been doing it? Should she say something?

"I HATE YOU!" Linkle screamed into the mirror, sobbing in between sentences, "I HATE YOU! I WISH YOU WERE DEAD!"

What do I do? Falla thought to herself as screaming and sobbing seeped through the sides of the door. She backed away. Standing there would do no good, and who knew what Linkle would do if she opened the door and saw that someone was listening. She decided it would be best to approach this situation after some thought. But perhaps she should keep a distant eye on Linkle until she returned to her room. Just in case.

The morning came, accompanied by the sun, who gave the shallow promise of a good day for all.

Link rose to sit upwards in the cage he slept in. He looked around his room's darkened interior at the three sleeping slaves he shared said room with: a boy around his age, a girl who was given a Human name after being "tamed" by Thomas, and, of course, the adult slave, the only one out of all of them who didn't have to sleep in a cage. He was the one who acted as a dog when summoned by Thomas. The door leading into the hallway opened.

Speak of the devil...

Thomas walked into the room, and immediately over at Link. The Human met Link's defiant gaze with a smirk. He leaned forward...

...and spat on him.

Link's split second reaction was disbelief, followed quickly, and overshadowed by, immense rage.

Thomas chuckled at him, then turned to leave.

The hours went by, yet none of them, thankfully, brought a second visit from Thomas with them.

Later into the day, Link returned to the apple tree that, for the second day in a row, appeared naked without Malon waiting at its trunk. He let out a relaxed sigh as he took his usual spot, feeling a nice breeze take his worries with it as it passed him by.

Just then, Malon appeared from around the tree. After a quick glance at the boy, she joined him at its trunk. Link looked over at her. She stared out into the field of green as the wind gently pulled at her crimson hair.

"You forgot your basket." Link told her.

"...I guess I didn't feel like tending to the apples today." Malon responded.

"...So how was your party?"

Malon looked over at him, "I need to vent." she told him.

"Sure, go ahead."

The girl moved closer to him. So close that the she was touching him.

"My dad still wants me to get married. He says it's for the good of the ranch...and I'm starting to feel bad for not picking a husband."

"How come?"

"Because I know my parents are doing this more because they want me to be taken care of than it being a requirement. And at every turn, all I do is trample on everything they're trying to do for me."

"But you still don't want to, do you?"

"...No..."

"So you don't want to marry the guy you said you fell in love with?"

Malon blushed instantly, surprised he remembered that discussion.

"W-Well-...uh..."

"You don't have to talk about it."

"...Okay... Well...I can't get married to the one I love...it'd never work. That's why I can't bring myself to choose anyone my parents bring to me..."

Malon grasped two handfuls of her violet skirt.

"And if it wasn't that...there's Thomas."

The mention of Link's owner gave Malon his full attention. "What about him?" he asked.

"He wants me to marry him."

Link froze. Slowly, he turned his head toward Malon to ask the question, "Do you want to?"

"Of course not!"

Malon looked down at her hands, "I've known he was attracted to me for a while now, but he's never addressed it as boldly as he did yesterday...it made me feel so uncomfortable... I just don't know what to do about it. I'm scared of what he might do if I outright turn him down, and if I tell my parents... They already have enough to worry about with the ranch and trying to get me married...I just don't want to put them through more... And if they were to go to Thomas...I'm scared of what might happen... I just don't know what to do..."

Link processed the information given to him very carefully. But before he could formulate a response, Malon spoke up again.

"Thanks for being such a great listener." she told him, "I swear I wouldn't know what I'd do without you."

"No problem." Link told her.

After a deep breath, Malon leaned into him with a sly smirk, "So," she began, looking to change the mood, "did you miss me yesterday?"

Link froze at the question, "...Yeah," he admitted as he looked away.

"Reeaally?"

"Well...I didn't have anyone to talk to, so..."

Malon, nudged him with her shoulder. "Do you like talking to me?"

"Why do you do that?" Link asked through an embarassed frown.

Malon pulled away, "I just like to mess with you." she said, "It fills me with great joy."

"Whatever."

"There!" Falla finalized.

"What did you do to my hair?" Linkle asked her.

"I gave you two braids!"

"Why?"

"Oh, just wanted to experiment."

"Oh..."

Silence filled the air between the two. Falla stared at her peer for a moment as the two faced each other on Linkle's bed.

The second Linkle had woken up that morning, Falla jumped onto her bed without warning. She had been messing with Linkle's hair for the past twenty minutes.

"Sorry," the girl said suddenly, "You look a lot like my friend from before I was brought here. Her name was Nima."

"Nima?" Linkle repeated.

Falla paused for a second, surprised that Linkle responded, "Yeah!" she said, "Have you met her?"

"...Nima was my mom's name..."

"...It was? What was she like?"

A rare smile spread across Linkle's face. "She was amazing. Me and my brot-"

Linkle paused abruptly; her smile vanished instantly, and was slowly being replaced with dread.

"Anyway," Falla spoke, "I was wondering how you'd look with the same hairstyle, but I think you look even better than she did!"

Linkle's face lit up, "I do?"

"Uh-huh! It's so pretty!"

"Pretty..." Linkle said under her breath.

"You'll see next time you look into a mirror." Falla told her, "And when you do... I hope that's what you see. A girl who's quiet...but nice, pretty...and has an awesome best friend!"

"Wow!" Aesha cut in, loud enough for the others in the room to hear. The girl had been staring out of the window a few feet away. She heard the conversation, and had a faint idea of what Falla was doing. "You look so pretty with braids, Linkle!"

"Hey," another girl started as she aproached the growing crowd, "can you do my hair like that, too, Falla?"

"Nope! This hairstyle's exclusive to best friends only!"

Linkle couldn't help but smile as the others continued their conversation on her hair. It truly made her wonder... Would they really hate her if they knew more about her past?

Link and Malon said their farewells, and went their separate ways for the day.

Into the late hours of the afternoon, though, Thomas would finally pay his second visit.

"Get out." he ordered sternly as he opened Link's cage.

The boy obliged, though unhappy to. Thomas cuffed his wrists behind his back before he uttered,

"You piece of shit."

Link turned to look at him with the foulest scowl he could muster. He didn't know, nor did he care, what Thomas's problem was. All he knew was that he wanted whatever Thomas was about to do to go by as fast as possible. He didn't know how much more of this he could take.

Link was taken down the hall near the back door, and then to the right, toward the door labeled "6". Inside was a spacious room with an array of tools of differing shapes and sizes adorning each wall. But what caught Link's attention the most were the two Humans standing in its center.

"This is him?" the older looking one said as Link was brought closer, "He's just a punk kid!"

"Aren't they all?" Thomas responded.

"Yes...until you break them."

"That's the hard part. Watch this."

Thomas pulled Link roughly by the shoulder, spinning him towards him.

"Kiss my feet." Thomas ordered.

Link had no idea what was going on. Surely Thomas knew by now that nothing he could muster would make him do anything approaching following that order. To no one's surprise, the boy refused, answering only with the stubborn glare his face would be stuck in if not for Malon.

"Franklin," Thomas began, "Hand me the whip on the wall behind you. The long one."

Link watched the stranger remove the abnormally long weapon from its place on the wall, and hand it over to Thomas. Link faced forward, his gaze defiantly locked on whatever was straight ahead, even as Thonas vanished from his peripheral when he circled behind him.

He didn't know who these two new Humans were, but he wanted to show them that he would never be broken, that any attempt at such would be a waste of time. He refused to let them get their way.

Thomas swung his arm, lashing Link across the back. The boy flinched, but kept his posture. He glared at the older man as he came closer to observe Link's reaction to the second lash.

"Scary lookin' fella, isn't he?"

Thomas answered with a third lash, this one with all his strength.

Link didn't move at all as he stared down the stranger in front of him.

"See?" Thomas began, "I could keep this up all day, and the bastard refuses to listen."

The older man chuckled, "You went easy on him. Here, let me take a crack at it."

"I see what you did there." Thomas said as he handed over his whip, "Don't say I didn't warn ya."

The old man took several steps back, and then stepped into his first swing, whipping Link across the side of his face.

Link shouted in pain as he took a few steps back. He was whipped again, this one hitting his throat. Instinctively, Link tried to reach for the pain and lost balance, falling onto his back.

Link rose to sit upward, only for the old man to rush him. He gave the boy a boot to the face that sent him back to the floor.

"Stay down, you little shit!"

Refusing to give in, Link rose to a knee, and was whipped again on the side of his face. Thomas looked on nervously as the man continued to beat Link without relent.

"I gotta hand it to you." he panted, ending his assault, "The kid's as stubborn as you said."

He watched as Link rose onto his rear, then onto his feet, blood seeping from a wound from the second lash to his face.

"I must say:" the old man continued, "I'm curious to see how you tame this one. So I'll tell you what:"

The old man handed Franklin the whip before placing a hand on Thomas's shoulder, "You can hold your event any day you choose, within the next ninety days. When you do choose, I'll be waiting for y-"

"Seven."

The old man paused, then took a step backward in disbelief.

"What?"

"Your arena can seat a thousand people, right? You give me seven days, and I'll have two hundred butts in those seats, easy."

The old man stared for a moment. A half-smile spread across his face as he considered Thomas's proposal. "Two hundred people in seven days? All right... If you feel you can accomplish that...go ahead. And if you can draw that many people by next week...I'll refund every expense you paid to put on your event."

Link watched on as the two shook hands, and grimaced. By now, he had come to the obvious conclusion that this "event" Thomas and the old man were talking about had everything to do with him. It absolutely disgusted him to no end that these Humans were looking to parade him around like some side show attraction.

No matter what, he decided, he would do everything in his power to resist them. He'll never give them their way, no matter what happened to him.

Linkle sighed as she watched the suds from the soap fall from her hands, along with the water. After turning the faucet off, she looked into the mirror.

"I'm worthless..."

"I'm a terrible person..."

"A girl who's quiet. But nice, pretty, and has an awesome best friend!"

Linkle felt at the braids that hung on each side of her face as she took them in between her fingers.

"Quiet...nice...and pretty..."

"What's up with you?" Franklin asked Thomas as the latter approached the wagon, "You look like someone died."

"I didn't get much sleep last night." Thomas yawned, "I was up making these fliers."

"So that's what we're gonna do today?" Franklin asked as Thomas placed the stack on papers between them, "Spread fliers around?"

"Yup. We gotta leave early so we can place as many fliers as possible."

Franklin could feel his spirits drop to ground level at the thought of standing on his feet all day. "All right..." he moped.

Link rubbed at the still open cut on his face as he lean back against the apple tree. The reminder it brought about Thomas's plans for him was even more prevalent than the pain.

Malon peeked at him from around the tree, looking to startle him when she paused at the sight of pain on his face.

"What's wrong?" she asked, inadvertently startling him anyway.

"I couldn't sleep last night." Link spoke bitterly, "Some old Human came over, and he and Thomas beat me with a whip."

"...I'll bring some first aid tomorrow, okay?"

"Yeah."

Malon watched at Link let out a lengthy yawn. He flinched from the pain moving his jaw caused to his cut.

"You know you can sleep here, right?"

Link looked at her, "No I can't - I have be back by sunset everyday."

"No, I mean right now. You can sleep if you want."

Link pondered the option.

"I won't go anywhere." Malon told him, "Here." The girl set her basket aside, and straightened her legs. "You can rest your head on my lap, and I'll wake you up once it's time for you to go."

Link looked over at her as blood rushed to his face, "I'm not doing that!"

"C'mon! You're tired, aren't you? No one'll see us. Promise!"

After some hesitation, Link inched away as he prepared to lower himself.

"Except me, of course."

"Malon!"

The girl burst into laughter, "Sorry, sorry! Alright, go ahead."

Link layed his head down on Malon's lap. Immediately, he noted how comfortable the fabric of her skirt was. He looked to his left, up at Malon, when the two met eyes. He blushed again at the view of her body from that angle, and looked away, prompting a knowing chuckle from his friend.

The minutes went by, and soon, Link was sound asleep. In the midst of this peaceful silence, Malon looked down at the boy again, staring at his cut with worry in her eyes. Carefully, she rolled him onto his back, to inspect him better. She thought of going back home to gather some supplies to treat his wound, but then thought of the list of flimsy excuses she would have to use on her parents. She would prefer to not outright lie to them.

Her eyes locked onto what appeared to be a dirt smudge on his right cheek. She licked the face of her thumb and scrubbed away, only to find out it was a bruise. She sighed as she continued to rub the swollen area.

Her heart broke for Link. Truly, it did. She wished desperately that there was something she could do to help him. She paused as he began to stir. He inched closer to her stomach, and sighed.

Malon smiled at him. He certainly looked peaceful, despite everything. Her cheeks took a soft shade of pink as she continued to stroke the side of his face affectionately.

If only the world was different...

Sunset look its time to arrive, though Malon couldn't complain. As if on instinct, Link opened his eyes, and rose to sit up.

"Oh!" Malon began, "I was just about to wake you!"

Link stretched and yawned.

"So," Malon continued, "enjoy your rest?"

Link's face flushed as soon as he remembered. "...Yeah..."

Truthfully, that was probably the best sleep he ever had, though it was only for a few hours. He sighed. He should probably thank her for-

"Thanks for today." Malon said suddenly.

Link turned to her, "What? What are you talking about?"

Malon looked away, a smile etched on her face, "Oh, nothing."

"Well..." Link sighed, "I'm gonna head back."

"Okay." Malon said as she placed her basket in her lap.

As her smile widened, she hugged her basket as she watched Link walk away.

She should do something for him...but what?

"Uuuugh," Franklin sighed.

He and Thomas had returned to the village, where the two would be working for the second day in a row after leaving even earlier in the morning than the previous day. The two set up a booth where Thomas was currently selling tickets, while Franklin had been sent deeper into the village to gauge the reactions of the villagers to the upcoming event.

In other words, he was walking around. Which would mean he'd spend the day on his feet. Again.

"I wasn't built for this..." he complained.

"Turn your head." Malon directed.

Link obliged. A split second later, he hissed at a burning sensation as his friend applied a cloth directly to the cut on his face. He pulled away.

"Does it hurt?" she asked.

"Yeah, it hurts!" he shouted, "It burns!"

"If it burns, then it's working! Your cut's still open!"

"So what?! Leave it alone!"

"If I do that, it'll get infected, and your cut'll be worse! Is that what you want?"

Link gave a sigh before he leaned toward Malon again, flinching as she reapplied the wet cloth.

"See?" Malon spoke again, "It's not so bad once you get used to it, right?"

Link ignored her.

After a few minutes, she pulled the cloth away. "All done!" she said, "With that out of the way, I've got a surprise for you!"

"A surprise?"

"M-hm! Here."

Malon turned to her right to go through her basket.

Link could already smell it. What Malon placed on her lap appeared to be some kind of bread in the shape of a circle.

"What's that?" he asked.

"It's a pie; an apple pie. I made it myself!"

Malon looked over at Link and giggled - his eyes may as well have been little stars.

"Here," she said, placing the pie on Link's lap, "for you!"

The boy looked down at the pie, then at Malon, "I can have this?"

"Of course! I wouldn't have shown it to you, otherwise!"

Link looked down at the pie again as Malon returned to her basket.

"Oh, I forgot!"

She grabbed a fork and spoon, "I didn't know which you'd prefer, so-"

She paused. Link had already finished almost half the pie with his hands. He devoured his gift as if he hadn't eaten in years, which would be half-true - the food Thomas fed him was even worse than the food he ate at his previous home.

Link let out a content sigh after he finished eating.

"...Was it good?" Malon asked.

Link froze, realizing how he must have looked while eating, "Uh...yeah."

"...Well, I got you some water, too."

Link took the bottle, "Thanks."

"No problem! I just thought I'd do something nice for you!"

Link paused as he heard his friend's words. The concept seemed foreign to him. "Why?" he asked.

"U-Um... Because that's what friends are for!"

Amidst her nervous chuckling, Malon glanced over at the building Link called his home in the distance. The sight of it sucked the cheer out of her body.

"So how was it today?" she asked suddenly.

"What?"

"I mean-...well...has he hurt you today?"

"No. I haven't seen him all day."

"That's good... If you get hurt, let me know, okay?"

Link sighed, "Okay, mom."

Over a day and a half has passed since Epha was moved to the west wing of James's mansion.

"Have any of you guys seen Epha?" Aesha asked her peers.

The girls in the room all shook their head, or gave the same answer verbally.

"This is the second day..." Aesha mused, "You'd think she'd have at least come outside to see us by now..."

"I'm worried." said Falla, "What if something bad's happening to her?"

"I doubt that. I mean look at us. Why would the Humans treat us so well if they're just going to mistreat or abuse us once we're older?"

"Maybe it has to do with whatever they have her doing over there." one girl proposed, "I mean, she did just get over there. Maybe she's still getting used to everything?"

"Maybe..." Aesha pondered, "But if what she was doing was so strenuous that she wouldn't have time to visit, wouldn't the Humans have prepared her for it while she was still here, instead of throwing everything at her at once?"

"Well until we get someone to tell us," Shyla said, "we aren't gonna get anywhere."

"Maybe it has to do with her age?" Linkle suggested.

Silence fell immediately out of surprise at hearing Linkle offer a suggestion, coupled with the idea itself. The girl froze at the sudden attention her words had given her.

"She's right!" Falla yelled, "If they waited for her sixteenth birthday to take her away, whatever she'll be doing over there must have be something she couldn't do before she reached that age!"

"Did Falla just say something smart?" Shyla asked.

"So," another girl added, "what's something we can't do until we're sixteen?"

The room quited down into a contemplating moment of silence.

"Babies!" Aesha said suddenly.

"Oh, I love babies!" Falla gushed.

"No, I mean having babies! We can't do that until we're sixteen! So that must be what we're doing here!"

"So we're in a breeding farm?" asked Shyla.

"We could be. It's a logical conclusion, but we can't say for sure unless we have proof."

"Well, how do we get some?" a girl asked.

"We should ask the other girls." Shyla proposed.

"That's not going to work." Aesha announced, "Remember what Epha said before she left? The Humans weren't letting her tell us about what she saw or did. If they'd tell her something like that on the first day, we won't be getting anything from any of the other girls."

"That's why we don't ask them directly." Shyla responded.

"...I'm not sure what you mean..."

"We'll trick the information out of them. Start up some random conversation, ask some questions, and we can take what we hear, and work with that."

One girl spoke up, "So does this mean we're relaunching our 'investigation' and try to find out what we're doing here?"

The girls all paused. They had given up on what was supposed to pass as an investigation nearly two years ago. But listening to them now, it definitely sounded like that's where they were going.

"Yeah..." Aesha answered, "I guess we are."

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Backstory; Part 3

Link stood in line for the daily roll call, the news of his father's death the previous day still clouding his mind.

The first thing that caught his attention as Philip approached his line of slaves were the three boys who walked behind him. Two adults, likely Philip's employees, were with them as well. There seemed to be some conversation going on in the midst of the group.

"Since the three of you saw fit to kill one of my slaves," Philip spoke, "you will be taking up his work until he can be properly replaced."

Link watched on as his owner continued, the words he heard slowly bringing him to a horrible realization...

His father was dead because of the three Human boy's being reprimanded. They killed him... They were the reason why his father was never coming back; the reason why he would never see his face again.

Surely Philip was going to punish them, right? Even he knew that leaving the property was a grave offense that earned a harsh punishment. His mother told him so. If those boys were the reason he was gone, then they must be about to receive his father's punishment in his place...right?

"These two men will take you where you need to go." Philip told the boys.

No...they weren't about to be punished... Even the way Philip spoke to the boys was different to the way he spoke to those like Link. He was much...nicer... But why?

"Hey," Link spoke up as he stepped out of the line, "aren't they in trouble? They killed my dad..."

The Humans watched the boy edge closer to them, the rare occurrence of a slave stepping out of line stunning them into a silent stupor.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Philip told Link, "Get back in line!"

Link paused, "But they killed my dad..."

"Get back in line!"

Link looked over at the three boys as they watched him quietly. "Why'd you do it?" he asked them, "My dad's gone because of you... Why?"

Philip came at the boy, malicious intent furrowing his brow.

Link shouted in pain as he was struck across the face, the blow sending him to the dirt ground below. Tears of pain stung his eyes as his previously unblemished face contorted with anger at his father's murderers.

"GIVE HIM BACK!" he screamed at them, "GIVE ME BACK MY DAD!"

He couldn't tell if it was because of his vision blurring with tears, or if it was what he truly saw... But as he shouted and sobbed at the boys a couple of yards away, he could see one of them turn away. A hand flew to his face to cover his reaction to Link's plight.

...He was holding back laughter...

Link climbed his way up to his feet as he charged at the subject of his anger, an unintelligible shout of pure rage announcing what he wished to do. He was intercepted by a boot to the face by one of Philip's employees that sent him back to the ground.

Philip followed the blow up with a few kicks to the boy's supine body. "Who do you think you are, you little shit?!"

As the attacks ceased, Link, now on his stomach, lifted himself to his hands and knees as he looked at his fellow slaves. "Why aren't you doing anything?!" he asked them as blood ran from his nose, "I thought my dad was your friend! I thought you loved him!" He raised a finger to point at the three boys, "They're the ones who killed him!" he cried, "Aren't you angry?!"

To Link's horror, the men and women he was shouting at moved not a single inch from their position in line. Some of them even looked away, or averted eye contact with the boy.

"What are guys doing?!" he continued, "Someone! Do something!" Link's head lowered back down to the ground as he broke into a fit of sobs. "Please..."

"Tommy," Philip directed, "throw this boy down The Hole." He glanced down at Link, who lay crying at his feet, "It's time this boy learned his place in this world."

Chapter Text

The girls had concluded that the only way to continue with their investigation was to trick information out of the girls in the west wing. Most of them went outside to begin immediately. Linkle stayed behind, while Falla planned to join the others after a restroom break.

"Excuse me," Linkle called just before Falla closed the door as she entered the bathroom.

"Well this is a first," she responded, genuinely surprised, "What is it?"

"Um...I just wanted to say thanks...for braiding my hair."

Falla smiled at her, "No problem! That's what best friends are for! ...Right?"

Linkle smiled back at her, "...Right..."

Falla shut the door after offering Linkle to join her outside after she was finished, which the girl accepted. The latter sighed as she waited.

"That's what best friends are for!"

Best friends...but would Falla still feel the same way after learning more about her?

Linkle was snatched from her thoughts by the sound of heavy footsteps. Startled, she turned to her left to see Oliver, the head of the security team at the estate. Both froze upon locking eyes with one another.

"...Hi..." Oliver waved as he stared.

"Hi..." Linkle answered back.

An awkward moment of silence passed by.

"I like your hair," Oliver told her.

Linkle's face lit up. "Thanks!" she said with a smile.

Oliver had only taken a single step towards the girl before Falla emerged from the restroom.

"Hey," she began, "so I was thinking-"

She paused abruptly, following Linkle's eyes to Oliver. She shot him a nasty grimmace before turning back to Linkle.

"Let's go, Linkle."

She took the girl's hand as she walked away, her speed just a notch below a jog.

Oliver watched the two, an irritated frown and a furrowed brow on his round face. It annoyed him that Falla looked at him that way, and even more so that she had taken Linkle away.

"Linkle..." he said to himself.

Falla's hasty retreat brought she and Linkle to the backyard, with the others.

"What's wrong?" Linkle asked Falla once the two were outside.

"Linkle," Falla began, her voice hardened into an uncharacteristic urgency.

"Yeah?"

"Don't talk to that guy anymore."

"...Why?"

"Before I was sold here, he was a guard at the last place I lived. He's a disgusting creep. Trust me, you don't want anything to do with him."

"Okay," Linkle said.

"Hey, you two."

Linkle and Falla turned their attention to Shyla, who was followed by most of the others.

"You haven't seen any of the older girls, have you?"

"No," Falla answered, "Have you?"

"No. There's nobody out here."

"It's unfortunate," Aesha cut in, "but it's not uncommon to not find any of them out here. We'll just have to check back another time."

Meanwhile, in the west wing of the residence...

"A letter came in today from Frederick," James announced to his workers, "He wants to visit and, in his words, 'test the quality of our goods'. He'll be here in two days."

"So what do you want us to do?" asked one of his workers.

"I want you all to make sure you're all on your best behaviors. If we can impress him, it'll go a long way towards fixing this place up. That's why, when he gets here, we have to pick who he spends his time here with for him."

"How are we gonna do that?" asked an employee.

"The way I see it," Charles cut in, "once the greetings are over, we should put on the 'humble' act, then present the girl to her."

"I see," James said, "Which one do we pick?"

"The one with the most positive reviews from the customers. I think her name was 'Morra'?"

"There's our plan." James concluded, "It's very important that we give Frederick the best experience possible. That's it for the meeting."

The next day...

Link stared through the dark, at the opening of the tarp-covered wagon he found himself in.

Earlier that morning, Link was bound by cuffs on his wrists and ankles as soon as he was woken up. He was loaded onto a wagon like cargo without any knowledge of where he was going.

After over an hour, Thomas appeared at the opening of the enclosure.

"Get out," he said.

Link couldn't help but wonder what was about to happen. The possibility that he was about to be sold or traded was the first to cross his mind. Perhaps Thomas had finally given up, and decided to trade him away. He could see when he was taken out of the tarp that he had been taken to a village. He was then situated beside a sort of booth, with Thomas and the Human he remembered as "Franklin" standing behind it.

"So why did we have to come here so early?" Franklin, asked.

"If we're going to advertise," Thomas answered, "we need it to reach as many ears as possible. I wanted us here before too many people leave for work."

"So what am I doing for today?"

Thomas slapped Link on the back of the head, "You'll be helping me keep this guy under control."

Link balled two trembling fists in an attempt to stiffle his anger.

"See what I mean?" Thomas continued, "The brat's out of control. Help me keep an eye on him."

The hours went by, and finally, the villagers began to leave to carry out their day's duties.

"What's this, now?" an older, scruffy, looking man asked as he approached.

"It's a challenge." Thomas answered, "I'm planning an event at the arena a few roads over where I'm gonna be taming a few Elves to advertise my school. But if you can tame this one here, you win...ten-thousand Rupees!"

"Ten-thousand?!" Franklin repeated, "I think I wanna turn, now!"

The older man rubbed his chin, "Ten-thousand you say..."

"Here's the whip you'll be using," Thomas told him as handed the man a whip from behind the booth, "Think you can pull it off?"

The man took the weapon, "Let's see if I still got it."

"Franklin," Thomas directed, "turn him around."

Link watched Franklin grab him by the shoulders with hesitation, the Human avoided his hateful glare.

"Your goal is to make him kiss your foot." Thomas instructed, "Start whenever you're ready."

Barely any time at all had passed before Link felt the bite of the whip on his back.

His face flinched into a frown. But any other hint of pain barely made itself visible.

The old man looked over at Thomas, his eyes wide in surprise, "He's pretty tough, isn't he?"

"That's the challenge." Thomas told him, "This Elf's tougher than any one you've ever seen."

The man chuckled, "We'll see about that."

The man beat Link again with the whip. He took no pause as he lashed him again, and again, and again.

The last lash sent Link to his knees. The old man watched in bewilderment as he rose to stand again.

"Well," he sighed, "it's like they say: a man should know when he's beat." He leaned forward, and placed his hands on his knees as he sighed again, "And boy am I beat!"

"Throwing in the towel?" asked Thomas.

"Yup!" the man panted, "That boy's tougher than well-done steak! Where'd you get 'im?"

"From a preacher in Faron. It's the funniest thing, too. I just happened upon him while shopping for slaves down there." He looked over at Link, "It's almost as if it was destiny."

"And you said you're gonna tame this boy?!"

"Yup!"

"Well, shit! I'd pay to see that!"

A confident smirk spread across Thomas's face, "Tickets are a hundred Rupees each!"

"A hundred Rupees, huh? I'll take two."

By now, Link's entire body was trembling with rage. He wouldn't act on his feelings, though. He swore that he would never submit to his owner, and that was a promise he intended on keeping until the day he drew his last breath. His resolve was strengthened by an iron will. However, the day's events made sure to put that to the test.

Throughout the entire day, passers-by would visit Thomas's booth, and did their best to bend Link's will, whether they whipped him, or beat him barehanded.

"Get up!" Thomas shouted at Link.

The boy fought through the pain bitterly as a trio of Human girls around his age approached him from the crowd that had formed around the booth.

"You're gonna do it?" one asked another.

"Yeah!" the girl confirmed, her giggling imbued with both nervousness and excitement, "I've never done anything like this before!"

"You ladies up for a try?" Thomas called.

"Go on!" the girl's friend urged, shoving her forward.

"Your goal here is to make him kiss your feet." Thomas told the volunteer as he handed her the whip.

"Ooo," one of her friends teased, "I didn't know you were into that kind of thing!"

"Sh-Shut up!" the girl shouted, her face red.

"Start whenever you're ready." Thomas told her.

The girl approached Link hesitantly, whip in hand, and a nervous smile etched on her face.

"Um...um..."

Suddenly, she launched a foot forward, and kicked Link between the legs. The boy went down immediately.

Thomas held in his laughter as his slave hissed from the pain of the low-blow.

Suddenly, Link jumped to his feet, and charged at the girl, announcing his intentions with a wordless scream of rage.

Franklin tackled the boy immediately, followed by several men in the crowd, outraged at Link trying to attack a girl.

Thomas watched on as the group of men stomped and kicked at Link for what he tried to do with a smirk.

This was going even better than he thought it would...

Linkle stared into the restroom mirror, twiddling a braid between her fingers.

"...quiet...but nice, pretty...and has a great best friend!"

What a nice contrast those words were from what she'd been told by the figure in her nightmares. Emotions clashed within her whenever she thought of them. She wanted to believe that she had a friend in Falla, truly, she did. But it would take more than her being "nice and pretty" for her brother to forgive her. She still felt that she had wronged him that day, because she still felt she kept him from escaping. And if he wouldn't forgive her for that, why would Falla?

Linkle shut the door as she re-entered the room. Aesha made sure to remind everyone to do so after an unknown culprit left it open the previous night. The room was lit only by the moonlight that filtered in through the window on the wall opposite the door.

"Hey," Falla greeted as Linkle neared her bed.

"...Hey." she greeted back after a moment of startled quiet.

Falla's head hung low as Linkle submerged herself beneath her sheets. The latter glanced over at her.

"Are you okay?" she asked after some hesitation.

"I'm worried about Epha," Falla said as she lied down, facing Linkle, "I know Aesha said there's nothing to worry about, but...I just have this feeling."

Just then, the door cracked opened.

Both girls froze. No one had left the room at all that night... So who was this coming in?

Falla was the first to see him. His large form moved as quietly as anyone of his size could. The girl's eyes widened a split second, then immediately closed until they were cracked, looking to give off the impression that she was sleep.

Linkle saw this reaction, and it only served to deepen both her curiosity and her tension. Whoever this person was, wasn't a friend of their's. She wanted to know who they were, but not so much that she wouldn't follow Falla's example and keep still.

Oliver crept closer to Linkle's bed, his gaze fixed on the girl as he approached like a predator stalking its prey.

The girl could hear his footsteps stop right behind her, her eyes wide open as his large shadow hung over her, adding to the already thick tension in the air.

Oliver reached down, and moved the blanket covering Linkle, so that her backside was exposed.

Falla opened her eyes slightly, making contact with her friend's as Oliver reached down, and placed his hand on Linkle's thigh. His other hand descended, vanishing behind the body in front of him, opening as if to grab something as the first hand rubbed the girl's leg. Falla could tell by the horrified look on Linkle's face that she had no idea what to do.

"HEY!" she screamed, sitting straight up, "LEAVE HER ALONE!"

Oliver jumped back, startled. He took several panicked glances around him as the other girls began to rouse due to the commotion, and bolted out of the room.

Falla chased him to the door, and watched as he fled into the foyer.

"What's going on?!" asked Aesha as she squinted into the darkness.

"That fat guy from security was in here!" Falla told her.

"What was he doing?" one girl asked.

"Being a pervert!"

"Everyone, calm down for a second!" Aesha called to her peers. She turned to look at Linkle, who, by now, was wrapped up to her neck in her blanket and curled into a ball as she sat in her bed. "Are you okay?" Aesha called to her.

"Yeah..." Linkle murmured.

"Alright... Falla. What happened?"

"That guy from security was here, and he was messing with Linkle!"

"...Well, what do we do?" asked Shyla after some moments of quiet.

Aesha thought to herself. "We should tell our caregivers tomorrow morning... I'm not sure what else to do..."

Most of the girls went back to sleep for the night. Linkle refused to so much as lie down, with Falla deciding to stay up with her, looking to make her feel better however she could, even if she was just keeping her company.

The morning came, and Falla made absolutely sure to tell the caregivers about what Oliver did the previous night. Immediately, they went to tell James what they were told. Wasting no time, James sent one of his employees to retreive him.

"You called for me?" Oliver asked, shutting the door behind him.

In the room, James's room, were James, his advisor Charles, and another employee.

"Yes," James answered seated on the side of his bed, "I heard from one of the caregivers in the east wing that you were bothering one of the girls there."

"...Yes." Oliver nodded hesitantly.

James sighed, "Look, I know you have urges. We all do. And I'm not angry at you for having them." James rose to his feet, "But do you know what we're doing here? This isn't just any old brothel, this is a project. I'm trying to get this estate back into working shape, not just for me, but for the family I had, who died working to earn enough money to get buy this estate back. Everything...everything hinges on those girls." James grabbed onto to Oliver's shoulders and squeezed as his temper came to a boil, "And you would put that at risk because you can't show any damned self-control?!"

"James!" Charles called, placing a calming hand on his shoulder, "Calm down. Frederick's supposed to be arriving today, and we've got to be there to greet him."

James released his head of security, "You're right," he said, "you're right... Oliver."

The large man, who had shrunk to half his size over his reprimanding, flinched at the lingering malice on the mention of his name.

"From now on," James said to him, "you can do whatever you want in your free time. But when you're here...I need you to show some restraint, and do your damn job. You may leave."

James's employee, who had been silent throughout this meeting, watched Oliver leave the room, and, again, shut the door behind him.

"Those girls in the east wing are like, fourteen, right? What kinda weirdo-"

"Let's not focus on that right now," Charles interrupted him, "we're expecting company."

"I'm just saying, having a guy like that around just seems counter-productive. Aren't we supposed to be making sure the girls are in good spirits?"

"We can't just fire him," James explained, "His father's the one who owns the security firm he's apart of. Firing him right now will just cause us more problems. It'll have to wait."

On the other side of the door, meanwhile, Oliver stood, his fists balled in a fit of silent rage.

How dare James speak him that way? As if he were a child?

It was all that girl's fault. The pipsqueak. She was the one who had taken Linkle away from him a few days ago as well. He sighed. There was nothing to do at this point other than follow his orders...for now. He still had another way to get what he was after. But for now...he needed to play it safe.

About an hour or so later, all the girls in the east wing had finally woken up, and discussion began on another planned attempt at tricking information out of the girls in the west wing.

"Hey," Falla called to the other others as she peered out of the window, "Isn't that James?"

A few of the girls joined their younger roommate at the window. Outside, James and a group of other Humans stood outside as a horse-drawn carriage entered through the front gate.

"That's strange," Aesha mused, "James never greets visitors outside..."

"So what do you think?" a girl asked.

"I'm not sure. We're not allowed out of this side of the house, so we can't go and eavesdrop."

"What about the back?" asked Falla, "We have free reign back there."

"Yeah... We can go out and see if anything's changed out there. Maybe we can get some information by listening to the guards."

Meanwhile, James and a group of his employees watched on as Frederick's carriage came to a complete halt. "Welcome!" he told the older, heavy-set man as he emerged.

Frederick glanced around at the buildings immediately surrounding them. "I guess it's true you just got started," he said.

"Yes," James nodded, "My primary goal here is to gather enough money to get this place back into working shape."

Frederick took another glance around the place, "I see, I see. Well, I'll have to test the quality of your 'goods' before I can decide to put money into this thing."

The group made their way inside. From the foyer, they made their way west, into a hall that, from where they stood, extended south a couple of yards, and north, where the hall turned east. In the center of the hall's total length was the door to the west wing. The room they made their way to was in a section of the hall that lied behind the stairwell - it was where customers were brought to, before they were to select which girl they wanted to spend their time with.

"However," James continued amidst his flattering of his guest, "I know a man like you wants nothing but the best. So we've chosen our best for you." James turned to an employee who stood by the door behind he and Frederick, motioning to go and retrieve Morra. Frederick watched the girl as she entered the room.

"Where are the others?"

James paused, "Er-...they're in their rooms."

"Bring them here."

"...Yes," James said as his employees exchanged glances, "of course." He turned to look at them, "Bring the others here."

The ages of the girls in the west wing at this point ranged from sixteen to about eighteen. By now, all of them, aside from Epha, had some form of experience in their work, though, aside from a few, none of them took any lasting pleasure from their tasks. One of the exceptions was Morra, which was why she was as popular as she was with the loyal customers.

With the exception of Epha, the girls were round up, and brought to the room, and lined up for Frederick to see.

"These are all the girls we have available," James explained.

Frederick began to pace, his eyes locking squarely on each girl he walked by, where his eyes would then roam intently. The girls he passed would either look him in the eye, or stare forward. That was when, halfway down the line, one girl met eyes with him, and immediately dropped her gaze to the floor.

Frederick smirked.

"This one."

James looked over at the girl as her eyes widened when they met Frederick's a second time. "Greet him."

"Er-, good evening sir! I mean, morning! M-My name's Rinea, and-, um..."

"She's still new to this," James told Frederick.

"Good," he said, his eyes still locked on her, "I prefer it that way."

The day was wasted - for the second day in a row now, not a single girl from the opposite wing was to be seen outside. There were even fewer guards abound.

"Is that carriage still outside?" asked Shyla.

"Yeah," a girl at the window answered as she shield her eyes from the late-afternoon sun. She looked over at Falla to her right. The girl was seated upward on her bed, her face stricken with worry. "What's wrong with you?" she asked.

"I'm scared," the little girl said, "What if that man being here has something to do with Epha?"

"...It's possible..." Aesha said, "I mean, with the timing of his visit, it'd make sense if he was here for her."

"So, what," Shyla spoke, "is James gonna sell her?"

"You said this could be some kind of breeding farm," one girl told Aesha, "What if Epha's supposed to have his baby?"

"I doubt that," the girl answered, "I don't think we can procreate with Humans, so there'd be no point. Besides, we can't ignore the possibility that this is all coincidence."

Falla lowered her head. She wasn't at all satisfied with that response.

"All we can do," Aesha continued, "is wait until tomorrow to see if any of the other girls are outside. And who knows? Maybe with that guy visiting, it'll be easier to get information from them."

The night came and went. And from what the girls could see, nothing had changed that would get them closer to any real progress. And as far as some of them were concerned, nothing was going to. One of those girls was Falla, who decided that whatever was happening was being intentionally kept from she and her peers. She felt that Aesha was being completely ignorant of the situation, and without her guidance, she knew that none of the other girls would be willing to take their efforts any further than what they were doing.

She needed to take matters into her own hands.

"Where are you going?" Aesha asked, startling her.

"I'm going to the bathroom." Falla lied as she stared through the open doorway into the hall.

"Remember to wipe your bottom until you don't see-"

Falla's voice lowered to a whisper, "Okay, Aesha! Geez!"

Upon leaving the room, the girl snuck her way toward the eastern hall of the foyer, where the entrance to the east wing was located.

The foyer...she hadn't been there since she was brought to that place... Remembering the layout was beyond her. The hall in which she emerged extended to both her left and right, with the entryway into the foyer's main body right in front of her. Upon approach, she scanned as much of the open space as she could from her vantage point.

No one was present...

This had to be because of the stranger's visit. The fact that will was very early in the morning helped as well. She emerged from the hall, and moved across the foyer as quickly and as quietly as possible.

But little did she know...she had already been spotted...

The security had been given the task of guarding the perimeter of the estate. Given Frederick's status as, not only a wealthy man, but an acquaintance of one of the Saints of Dragmire, it would makes sense that he would be a target for any opportunists roaming the countryside, who may have followed the man to his destination. Oliver had been given the task of assigning duties. In doing so, he had placed most of the security outside...

...and placed himself inside...

Oliver watched from behind a guardrail in one of the second floor halls as Falla rushed across the first, toward the west hall.

He smirked.

Of course, he could catch the girl now, and send her back to her room... But he was interested in what the girl was looking for in the west wing... He decided to tail her.

"Have you heard from Frederick?" James asked an employee.

"No. He's still in his room with Rinea."

James let out a sigh of impatient anticipation before his employee continued.

"So when did we start letting our customers spend the night?" he asked.

"I never thought anyone would," James admitted, "I can't really say I have a problem with it, though. I just want to know whether he'll be supporting us or not."

Meanwhile...

Frederick looked out the window at the rising sun. "Well," he spoke to Rinea, the girl he had chosen, as he rolled towards her in his assigned bed, "it's nearing time for me to go." He reached around the the girl, who's back was facing him, and placed a hand on her chest, where he squeezed and pinched, "You acted shy at first, but you certainly grew more enthusiastic once we got started."

Rinea shut her eyes in shame as Frederick continued.

"I'll definitely be coming back," he whispered near her ear, "And I might just ask for you again." He pulled his head away, though his hand continued to roam. "Look at me."

Rinea rolled onto her back, her head turning completely towards Frederick.

"Such a pretty face..." he said as he ran a hand up her cheek. His perverted smile widened as an idea sprung forth. "There's one more thing I want you to do." he said, "Think of it as a 'farewell gift'."

Falla had done it. She had finally entered the west wing. As far as appearance, everything was identical to that of the opposite wing, down to the design on the blue rug that stretched down the hall along the floor.

The only question now was...what next?

As Falla and her friends knew, the mansion had two floors. Considering the west wing was identical to the east wing in appearance, it would make sense that the girls on this side stayed in a room on the first floor as well. Which would mean James - and more importantly, the visitor from yesterday - were on the second floor.

Several times, the girls had concluded that those in the west wing were likely told to not tell them what they did for work. If Falla wanted to learn more about it herself, her chances would be better on the second floor, as Epha would probably not tell her anything.

On the other hand...

Should Falla continue on the first floor? If she did that, she could see Epha, verify her condition, and ease all of her nagging concerns of her well-being...

"All I'm saying..."

Falla froze. The voice came from the far end of the hall, possibly from the stairwell.

Two of James's workers emerged from around the corner.

"...is that maybe the queen had already been sleeping with him to pay him back for letting her live all those years ago. Why else would he let the princess-"

"Wait."

The two men stopped.

"What?"

"That door on the far end of the hall...I think I saw it move."

"You're probably seeing things. You should get more sleep."

"...I'll go check just in case."

Falla took a glance around the empty room she had sealed herself in. The second she heard approaching footsteps, her hand flew to her mouth, hoping to quiet even her quickening breaths.

"AAAAGH!"

The two men rushed away upon hearing the scream, allowing Falla to breath a sigh of relief.

What was that? she wondered. It was a man's scream, so it clearly wasn't Epha. It was then when she decided...though it'd be risky...she'd head to the second floor.

James rushed through the hall toward Frederick's room, from where the man emerged, hunched over as he limped, his hand grasping at his crotch area.

"That little bitch bit me!" he told James.

"What?!"

James looked past Frederick, into the room at Rinea, who stared back at him in shock with her hands over her mouth as she sat on the floor by the bed.

"Sir!" he called, chasing after Frederick, "Wait!"

"I'm never coming back!" Frederick shouted, "Not when you have girls who can't even satisfy a man right!"

"Wait!" James called again.

Due to the commotion, Falla was unable to so much as leave the room she had taken shelter in, let alone ascend to the second floor. It was unfortunate, but it looked as though she was going to be spending more time in the west wing then she had planned. She let out a sigh in an attempt to ease her encroaching anxiety, and then pressed her ear against the door and listened for any sound, hoping to assess the situation from there.

Yelling...it sounded distant, but it was definitely the sound of yelling she was hearing. She cracked the door, hoping to ascertain just how far away the sound was.

Down the hall...

Falla poked her head out of the door, sparing a glance in either direction to ensure she was alone. She proceeded down the hall, away from the door that lead to the foyer's western hall.

"Do you understand what you just did?!" she heard James yelling.

"I'm sorry!" a girl's voice responded, "I wasn't expecting him to make me swa-"

"I'm ruined! RUINED! AND IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!"

A period of silence...

"You're going to pay for this..."

Falla could hear several horrified shrieks ring out through the hall. They came from a cracked door further down still. She quickened her pace.

"PLEASE!" the girl sobbed, "PLEASE DO-"

BANG!

By now, Falla was looking through the small opening of the door. She had just seen James shoot the girl. Dead.

The other girls in the room all screamed, and scurried away, most of them retreating into a corner in the far side of the room, others hiding beneath their sheets, or their beds. The second the girl's body hit the floor, Falla bolted toward the door to the foyer, not even giving herself a moment to consider what she had seen. After hiding in one of the empty rooms for a little longer, she managed to make her way back into the east wing, running the rest of the way the second she thought she was in the clear.

"Where've you been?" Shyla asked as Falla burst into the room.

Just as soon as the girl entered, however, she dropped to her hands and knees in the center of the room, where she melted into a puddle tears and sobs.

"What's wrong?!" she was asked as a number of the other girls rushed to her side. Falla moved to open her mouth, but all she could muster was a mess of wimpering jargon.

"Guys!" Aesha called from her bed, "Giver her some space!"

Linkle watched on in shock as the girl who had given her strength just a few days before, now showed weakness herself.

"I saw-..." Falla sobbed, "I went to the other side of the building *sob*, and-"

"You what?."

"Shh!" Aesha cut in, "Let her talk!"

Falla continued, her voice still trembling, "I went there to see Epha...but then I saw James shoot one of the girls over there."

"...Was it Epha?" one girl asked.

Falla sniffled, "No, it wasn't her. It was someone else."

"Did you see Epha?"

"No..."

"Do you know why he did it?" Aesha asked.

"No... I heard yelling, so I went to see what was going on. That's when I saw him shoot her..."

"Did you hear what they were saying?"

Falla sniffed again, "I heard James say that he was 'ruined'...and that the girl had done something wrong."

The room fell into a contemplative silence. What exactly did this girl do that warranted her being killed?

"What do you think 'ruined' means?" one girl asked.

The continued silence was the answer to that question.

"It'd be easier to guess if only we knew all of what goes on here." Aesha said, "All we can really say is that maybe the girl did something that would effect the way money's made here."

"Money?"

"Well, yeah. If they're working on the other side of the building, then there's gotta be some type of business being ran here."

"Then I guess we won't have to worry too much." said Shyla, "If that girl really messed up as badly as you're saying, it should effect us, too, eventually, right?"

"Right..." Aesha agreed, "But question then is what'll happen to us when the time comes..."

"If there's no more money to be made here," one girl suggested, "wouldn't they sell us?"

The idea brought the conversation to a sudden halt. The girl was right - if James had no more money left to keep things up and running, the first thing he would do is sell them all, and start over. And since they weren't being used for work like the girls in the west wing, they would be the first to go. Which means...

"Does that mean we'll go back to being slaves?" one girl asked, her voice trembling at her own question.

"Most likely," Aesha admitted.

Linkle watched on, seated on the edge of her bed as the other girls continued. The idea of going back to a life of slavery was none too enticing, but perhaps it was the life she deserved.

Yes, she decided as her thoughts began to snowball, after what she did to her brother all those years ago, she deserved everything such a life would bring to her. All the horrid conditions, all the beatings...

But what about her friends?

"Friends"? What friends? These people would hate her if they knew what she did. They probably hate her now. Who wouldn't?

" A girl who's quiet...but nice, pretty...and has an awesome best friend!"

That was what Falla told her days ago. If she had truly hated her, would she have told her that? And what about the other girls? They gave her such positive reinforcements, just like Falla.

These people were her friends. Or at least they wanted to be. The only one stopping them... Was her...

James's rash decision threw the estate into pure chaos. Most of the security from all around the building rushed to where the sound of gunfire rang from, and the caregivers all rushed to ensure the safety of the children they were assigned to take care of. As for James himself, however, in an attempt to calm himself down, he went to his room and sat himself down on his bed.

"James!" Charles called as he came through the door, "What were you thinking?!"

"Charles," James sighed, "let me think! I-I need to think!"

"You should have did that before you decided to shoot that girl! What are we gonna do now?! We're supposed to keep the girls' morale high, but-"

"I know! I know!" James lowered his head into his hands, "Just-... Just give me-"

*knock, knock*

James and Charles both looked over at the door, where Oliver stood, his balled hand still inches away from the door he knocked on.

"What is it?" Charles asked.

"I have something to report," Oliver said, "I came over to this side of the building when I heard gunshots, but when I got here, I caught one of the girls from the east wing in the hallway."

"You what?!" James shouted, raising his head.

"I sent her back to her room," Oliver continued, hiding his scheming smirk, "I didn't think you would have wanted me near the east wing, so I only led her to the door leading there."

James rose to his feet, "Which one was it?!"

Linkle let out a sigh to ease her nerves. She had followed Falla out to the flower garden in the backyard, looking to talk to her in private. However, said nerves were getting the better of her. In her slow approach, she could see Falla twiddling a plucked flower in between her fingers.

"Excuse me," she called.

Falla turned to look at her. She decided not to address the way Linkle greeted she and the others for now. "What?" she asked.

"Um...I wanted to know if you were okay..."

Falla turned away for a moment to wipe away any residue from her breakdown earlier. When she turned completely to face Linkle, she wore a hollow smile. "Sure," she lied, "I'm still a bit shaken up, but I'll get by."

Linkle broke eye contact as she rubbed on her arm. "Well...I know what it's like to see something like that..."

Shock at what she heard enlarged Falla's eyes. "You do?" she asked before Linkle could continue.

Linkle nodded.

"D'you wanna talk about it?"

Linkle took a deep breath before she spoke - she had never spoken outwardly about the topic before. "It was my mom."

"...That's terrible... I couldn't imagine something like that happening to someone that close to you..."

Linkle nodded again, her eyes still shying away from meeting Falla's.

"...What about you?" Falla asked, "Are you okay?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean... I appreciate you coming out here - especially since it's you - but it feels like you're forcing yourself. Is something the matter?"

Linkle glanced away again, "Well...uh..." She took a deep breath, "Do you hate me?"

The question seemed to snatch Falla from her previous worries. To her, it seemed beyond odd. "Of course not! Why would I?"

"...Um...I just thought you did is all."

"Linkle-...no, I don't hate you. None of us do. Is...that why you've been so quiet this whole time?"

Linkle nodded, "I'm...not a very good person... Even if you guys didn't hate me, I know you would if you ever got to know me. When you did my hair...and when you and everyone else told me how pretty I was...it was the nicest thing anyone had ever done for me, and-...it felt like I didn't deserve any of it..."

"...Well, like I said none of us hate you. As far as I'm concerned, I consider you a friend. And even if I didn't... Do you remember when I told you about my friend from before I was brought here? Nima?"

"Yeah..."

"You look just like her. You did even before I braided your hair. I'm actually surprised the two of you aren't related. When I see you, I think of her... So I couldn't bring myself to hate you." Falla continued after a moment of silence, "You said you were a bad person... You haven't done anything here that would make anyone think that, so it must have something to do with the place you lived at before you were brought here, right?"

Linkle felt her blood go cold. "Yeah..." she answered hesitantly.

"Well," Falla said, forcing a smile, "don't worry about it! We all have things we don't want other people to know." She lowered her head.

"We all do..."

She let out a sigh before she continued, "I don't care about what you did before, I care about who you are now. I told you before: you're quiet, but nice, pretty," she winked at Linkle, "and you have an awesome best friend!"

Flat out denial was all that was etched across Linkle's face. For nearly two years, she had thought herself to be so reprehensible an individual that no one would ever love her. To have someone so vehemently assert otherwise, and treat her with such kindness that she hadn't felt since the days of her mother was more than she could handle.

Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around Falla.

"Thank you!" she sobbed, "Thank yo-"

Falla shoved her away, sending the girl onto her rear. Linkle stared in shock into eyes that seemed terrified.

"Linkle!" Aesha suddenly called, startling the two.

"Are you okay?" she asked as she helped the girl to her feet.

"Yeah..." Linkle nodded.

Falla watched on as Aesha helped the girl up, her eyes filled with horror at the realization of what she had just done.

"Wait!" Aesha called to her, stopping her right as she dashed for the rear door of the building. Aesha turned to look at Linkle, "I was listening to you two. Falla's right, Linkle. None of us hate you. We all want to be your friend! Just like how you have things you don't wanna talk about, Falla does too." She turned to face the girl in question, "Right, Falla?"

Falla turned her head to look at the girls, "Right... Linkle...sorry I pushed you... I...just don't like for people to hug me..."

"She did the same thing to Epha a long time ago." Aesha explained, "It's not just you." the girl went over to Falla, and led her by the hand back to Linkle, "See?" she told the latter, "We can all be friends! Let's go back inside - it's almost time for dinner."

The three proceeded toward the back door, only to be stopped in their tracks by the sight of James, who bared their path as he shut said door behind him.

"You!" he shouted, a menacing finger pointed at Falla as he approached the girls, "What were you doing in the west wing?!"

Linkle and Aesha both peered over at the wide-eyed girl in question. Falla's mouth was ajar, but fear kept any words from passing through her lips.

"ANSWER ME!" James shouted. Falla stared up at the man, her body shaking like a leaf as he drew even closer. The image of him shooting the girl from the other side of the building dead played in her mind over and over.

"You were eavesdropping, weren't you?" James continued.

"NO!" Falla finally answered, the accusation having snatched her from her episode.

"Yes you were..." James's paranoid gaze moved to Linkle and Aesha "And you were in the middle of telling them about what you saw, weren't you?"

"That's not what we were talking about!" Aesha cut in.

"Shut up!" James snapped at her. He looked at Falla, "Come with me."

Falla froze, "But-..."

"I SAID COME WITH ME!"

James grabbed the girl by the front of her tunic.

"No!" Falla protested, "WAIT!"

"This is bad," Aesha said as her friend was dragged away. She turned to Linkle, "We've gotta tell the others!"

It had been hours since nighttime had fallen, but the girls still had yet to hear anything from Falla. Aesha and Linkle went to their friends in a panic, making sure to tell them about Falla's absence. Though it was quickly decided that there was nothing they could do, the decision did little to ease their worries over their friend.

Linkle hugged her knees as she hid under her blanket. She was little more than a pitiful pile under her sheets, one would surely say.

How did it come to this? Their lives had been nothing short of pleasant until recently, when Epha was taken from them, replaced by fear of the unknown; fear over her fate. And now this...

Why didn't she do anything? Why didn't she try to stop Falla from being carried off? She sighed, burying her face deeper into her forearms.

This was just like her life at her previous home, with her br-...

Her brother...

She did nothing to help him... She was never there for him... And even now, years later, she couldn't even be there for her friend... Surely now she hated her...just like her brother did...

The sound of an opening door caught her attention.

"FALLA!"

Linkle nearly threw her blanket from her bed as she emerged from underneath her sheet. From where she was, she could see the girl being led towards the moonlight that poured in through the window, surrounded by the bustling of her friends that died down the closer she came the light. It was then, when the light illuminated her features, when the room fell into dead silence...

Falla stared at the floor, one of her eyes bruised and swelled halfway shut, and the other bereft of the spark of her energetic personality. Her tunic was tattered and torn, and her arms and legs her discolored by numerous bruises that could also be seen on her face. What caught the girls' attention the most was the dried blood beneath her nose and mouth.

The silence continued; none of the girls could conjure a word in response to what they were seeing.

"Here," Aesha barely spoke, "let's get you some rest..." She grabbed Falla's hand to find that it was shaking. "...What is it?" Aesha asked with slight hesitation.

Falla said nothing, but her face was twisted in such a way that it may have been intended to speak for her. Her lip began to quiver as tears emerged from her eyes.

"What's wrong?" Aesha urged.

Slowly, as if still considering the action as it was being done, Falla opened her mouth. It was then when they saw...

Her tongue was gone...

Malon sat against the apple tree, her basket in her lap, as she admired the weather. She glanced upward, toward the sun, and smiled.

What a lovely day.

As the hours passed, though, the day grew darker, clouds filling the skyward gorge as they worked to remove all visual traces of the sun.

Good thing I brought my umbrella, Malon thought to herself.

Along with a visual bleakness, however, the clouds brought with them a familiar sight.

Malon's eyes widened with delight when she saw him. Though there were days like the previous when he withheld a visit, they were far and few in between - he had never been absent for so many day in a row. To deny that she missed him would be an outright lie. She rose to her feet, tearing her eyes off him to open her umbrella to shield from the gradual downpour of rain. When she looked at him again, he was a fair bit closer. And that's when she saw...

Link limped towards her, wearing a mask of intense pain adorned by bruises of varying shades. Blood stained his tan-colored tunic wherever tears and holes weren't prevalent.

The boy looked hurt; he looked as if even his slow approach was a taxing endeavor. He fell forward, landing face first onto the moistening ground beneath.

"LINK!" Malon shouted. She dropped her umbrella, and abandoned her basket as she began a full-speed run towards her friend in the midst of the now hammering shower.

The boy rose to a hunched position on his feet before his base gave way again. Malon lowered to her knees mid-sprint to catch him as he fell forward, getting mud on her skirt all the while.

"Are you okay?!" she asked him. As she placed her hands over each row of Link's ribs, she could feel how labored his breathing was.

The sound of heavy rain filled the scarce space between the two before Link spoke.

"Can you do something for me?"

Malon's heart fluttered to duel with the encroaching feeling of dread. Link had never asked her for anything before.

"Of course!" she told him. His pained grunt wounded her heart as he pulled himself a few inches away and looked her in the eye.

"...Kill me..."

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Malon stared, her eyes wide, into those that had simply given up; eyes that may as well have belonged to a stranger.

"What did you say?" she asked, hoping she had misheard.

"Kill me," Link repeated, his voice as weak and pitiable as the first instance.

"...What happened?" Malon asked, looking him over.

"Thomas has been taking me to some village." Link summarized, "All the people do there is beat me... I can't take it anymore."

Her friend's words tore Malon's heart asunder. She leaned forward and took him into her arms as she began to tear up. "Link..." she barely whispered.

"I'm tired of living like this," the boy continued, "Kill me."

"I can't do that," Malon's voice trembled.

"Please..."

The word was like a dagger straight to the heart; she had never before heard it pass his lips. It only proved to intensify the situation.

"Link," Malon spoke to him, "I could never do that... You're my best friend... l-... I care about you..."

The girl allowed a needed moment to pass before she continued.

"I know it's hard...but dying isn't gonna do anything to help."

Link shoved her away. After landing on her rear, Malon looked up at his rising form, distorted by her tears.

"What would you know?!" he tried to yell through newfound strength, "You don't go through what we go through; you don't work like us! All you have to do is sit and look pretty on your ranch!"

Malon stared for a moment, tears still filling eyes widened by shock at what she was hearing. "Link," she said, "you don't really mean that..."

"Shut up," he strained in bitter parting.

Link turned, and started on his way back "home".

"Link!" Malon called, "Link, wait!" She sprung to her feet to go after him, and hesitated. Speaking any more to him would probably make the situation worse... She decided it'd be better to leave him be for now...

The morning after Falla's return was shrouded with despondency. The girl in question did nothing but sit in bed for most of the day, a dejected expression carved into her face. The first time she went to the bathroom that day, the others could hear her weeping as they passed by. The other girls decided it would be best if they left her alone - they simply didn't know what they could possibly say to her.

The hours passed by that day with, thankfully, no additional fallout from Falla's ordeal from the previous day.

"So what do you think's going on over there?" one girl whispered as she and the others ate lunch in the backyard.

"Over where?" asked another.

The first girl rose a finger to her lips, indicating what sort of conversation she meant to have. "You know...on the other side of the building. Falla got punished because she saw that girl get shot, right? Clearly something out of the ordinary was going on. I was just wondering what happened next, after Falla ran away."

"Shh!" Aesha cut in. She nodded towards the door, where one of the subjects of conversation stood.

"Falla!" one of the girls exclaimed.

Falla shut the door behind her before she joined her friends at the table.

Linkle watched on. The bruises on the girl's face seem to have gotten even worse, having turned to deeper shades of red and purple. Her depressed gaze was heart-wrenching.

"We're having burgers!" one girl exclaimed excitedly, "Your favorite!"

Aesha stood up, "Here," she said, "I'll get you a plate!"

The girls were always fed three times a day. They were usually given whatever they wanted, within reason (the girls would make a request to a caretaker, and would receive the meal a week later on that day. Otherwise, the cartakers selected meals), and James would decide how much food they receive.

"A-Anyway," a girl spoke, "how do you guys feel about pets?"

"'Pets'?" asked another, "What's that?"

"An animal Humans keep for companionship! I was thinking about asking the caretakers for one."

"What's an animal?" asked the same girl.

"Are you serious?"

Falla listened in, her eyes locking onto each girl as they spoke. Her eyes grew sadder and sadder all the while.

"Here."

She jolted. Her eyes lit up a little as Aesha handed her a plate with a burger.

"Aesha!" one of the girls called, "We were talking about asking the caretakers for a pet! What do you think?"

"A pet? Why-"

"Falla!" Linkle shouted.

The entire table broke into a panic as Falla's hands flew to her neck as her mouth hung open.

Wasting little time, Aesha grabbed the girl from behind, both fists forming a ball at her diaphragm, and stroked upward. After a few repetitions, Falla finally spit up the large chunk of food she had tried to eat.

"Are you okay?!" one girl asked her.

"Give her some space," Aesha responded in Falla's place.

As the everyone's excitement died down, Falla suddenly pounded two fists in the table, tears of frustration brimming in her eyes. She turned and storned away, back into the manor.

Linkle jolted when the door slammed behind her friend.

That was a horrible thing to witness, she thought. And what was worse was how hard this must all be for Falla. She got up and ran inside after her.

"Linkle!" Aesha called for her, "Wait!"

Inside, Linkle could hear yelling and wordless shouts of rage and sorrow that eventually broke down into sobs and wimpers. She peeked into the bedroom, where Falla sat on her bed, covered by her sheets. She approached the girl.

"Falla..." she said as she reached out to touch her. The girl shoved her away, another shout making clear her wish to be alone.

But Linkle wouldn't let that stop her.

She took a deep breath, "You were right, Falla!"

Falla's commotion quited to sniffles.

"It doesn't matter who you were in the past - what matters is who you are now! And I know who I wanna be now... I wanna be like you! I want to do for you, what you did for me!"

Falla removed herself from underneath her blankets as Linkle continued.

"You helped me feel better about myself, and now I want to do the same for you! Aesha told us about the things you won't be able to do anymore, but you can still have fun like you used to, right? Like-...the flowers! You can make those-...uh...things you made for Epha's birthday! And-...uh...we can still run around, and...play, and-

Linkle paused as Falla stood up on the floor in front of her. With no warning, she closed in...

...and hugged her.

Linkle blinked several times, surprise freezing her body over. She could still hear Falla's sniffling as she burried her head into her shoulder. Linkle returned the the gesture.

She thought back on the two years since she arrived at the estate - at how hard Falla tried to cheer her up whenever she felt down, which was often. That's who she wanted to be for her friend. Someone who would always be there for her, now, and always. Her past didn't matter - it never mattered. Yes, she still felt what she did to her brother was reprehensible, and she knew she'd probably never forgive herself for it, but now it was time to bury the past, she decided, because this was who she was now.

"James," Charles called as he knocked on the door to his employer's bedroom.

"Come in," he called back.

Inside, James was seated on his bed almost the same as when Charles last saw him. He shut the door behind him. "Have you decided what we're gonna do about the girls yet?"

"No."

"You know we could always keep going like this," Charles suggested, "I'm sure those girls'll still do what we tell them to do."

"But they're morale will still be low," James responded.

"Why does it matter?"

"Because I want to raise children here, Charles. I'm not getting any younger. This operation was years in the making. If we can't do this the way we outlined it, who knows how long it'll take to restore the estate?"

"We could always sell the girls back to their owners." Charles suggested, "Or better yet, sell them here. We could take pictographs of the girls and put them in the papers with an advertisement. The slavers will go crazy for them!"

"No." James told him, "If we let them go, they'll tell other girls about this place, and word will spread; we'll be ruined before we start!"

Charles tried to blink away his bewilderment, "Hyrule's a big place, James. How is anyone gonna know they're-"

"But we can't keep keep them here either." James said, ignoring his advisor as he lowered his head into a hand in contemplation, "We can't keep three groups of girls separated without using the other buildings - and they aren't renovated yet..."

"James?" Charles called, "James!"

"We'll have to get rid of them..."

"How? You just said we can't!"

James continued his mumbling. It was as if Charles wasn't even there.

"JAMES!" he finally shouted.

"Charles," James began, "I need you to go and see how the girls are doing."

"What? Haven't you been listening to me?"

"Charles, go! I need to think!"

Charles sighed. He chalked James's behavior up to simple stress, and decided waiting this whole thing out was the best option.

Linkle and Falla remained by each other's side until the other girls decided to check on them. There, they apologised profusely, fearing that they made Falla uncomfortable somehow while they were eating lunch.

"You're sure we didn't make you uncomfortable?"

Falla shook sure head, smiling through the pain of her injuries.

"So what did you guys talk about?" another girl asked Linkle.

Just then, a loud gasp silenced the room.

"EPHA!"

The girls turned their attention to the door, where their former roommate stood.

Suddenly, Epha found herself crowded. The girls trampled her with hugs and emotional sentiments describing how badly they missed her.

"What are you doing here?" a girl asked after the commotion died down.

"I left my corsage in my drawer." Epha explained, "So one of my caretakers brought me here to get it back!" Epha looked right at Aesha as her sentence concluded, "I'm going to my drawer to get it!"

Aesha watched on as Epha went over to her old dresser, and opened the top drawer. The look she gave her was obviously intentional. The first thing she thought of was the emphasis placed on her words.

"...one of my caretakers..."

This was probably so that none of the girls would bring up anything that was only for their ears. She looked at the door. The caretaker was probably around the corner - out of view for anyone in the room. Had Epha not said anything, one of them would have slipped up.

"Remember all the talks we used to have?" Epha said, clearly referring to their talks on where they were, and why they were there. She stared at the folded sheet of paper she had looked to replace her birthday present with and sighed.

"Hey!"

All the girls in the room froze at the sound of a foreign voice.

"What's going on?" Charles asked the caretaker.

"One of the girls left something in their old room," the caretaker explained, stepping into the doorway, "so I brought her here to get it."

"Several days is a pretty long time to remember you forgot something." Charles commented. He stepped into the room to look at the girls. They all watched him, still frozen in their tracks. "So what was it you forgot?" he asked as he approached Epha.

"A-choo!"

Charles turned to look at Aesha, who proceeded to fake a sniff. His eyes then locked onto Falla, the discolor on her face catching his attention. The second they met eyes, she moved to hide behind Linkle. He sighed.

"James told me to check on the girls." he explained to the caretaker, "I'll go with you back to the west wing to check on the others."

"Okay." The woman turned to Epha, "Are you done here?"

"Uh-huh! I just gotta say good-bye to everyone first."

The girl went to all her former roommates, hugging them and bidding them farewell all the while.

She went to Aesha and hugged her tight. "I left a note in the drawer," she whispered, "Read it after we leave."

She went to Linkle, pausing as she layed eyes on Falla. After a split second of stunned silence, she grabbed her by the face. "What happened?!" she asked, "Did you fall out of one of the trees again?!"

Falla opened her mouth to show the girl what had happened in her absence, earning a sharp, horrified gasp.

"Let's go," Charles called.

Epha took a few steps away, her eyes still on the cause of her horrified expression. "Bye," she told her before she turned to leave with the two adults. Once they were a good distance away, Aesha shut the door.

"Guys," Aesha spoke in a low voice, "Epha really came through for us. Quick, look in her drawer!"

One of the girls went over to the dresser, and from it, retreived a folded piece of paper. After unfolding the sheet, she her eyes scanned its contents.

"*GASP!*"

"What?!" Aesha asked.

"I can't read."

Aesha frowned, "Give it here." After receiving the paper, she read aloud what Epha had written:

Hey evrywon! the letter started, Its ben a wild cupl of days for me in my new rum. I reely mis yu gis and I think about yu evryday! I no i culd get in a lot ov trubl for this, but ime guna uze this opertunity to tel yu gis wy we wer brot heer.

Shyla, who was still seated on her bed, began to listen in as Aesha continued to read aloud, her tone weakening and quieting all the while.

The place they were brought to was indeed a brothel, where the girls' job was to, in Epha's words, "have sex" with customers. Epha would then going on to explain how, exactly this is done.

Aesha finished reading, though the look on her face suggested that she may have needed to read it again to properly grasp what she had learned.

"I was afraid that that was the type of place we were brought to." one girl admitted, "But I didn't want to admit it to myself..."

"I-I mean," another girl stammered, "it's not all that bad, right? I mean no matter what our job is, they still treat us good here."

"Are you serious?!" Shyla shouted as she stood from her bed, "All we're gonna be are a bunch of playthings for any weirdo who comes through here! Is that what you want?!"

"Well-...it's better than being a slave!"

"We're still gonna be slaves!"

"And besides," Aesha added, "You've seen what happens if we make them angry. Look what they did to Falla...and what they did to one of the girls over in the west wing. I don't know about you guys, but I'd take a lashing any day over that..."

"But-..." another girl started, "we still get to eat what we want, right? And we get to play all day, and sleep in as long as we want!"

Yet another girl spoke up, her voice trembling, "When I was little," she said, "my mom told me we weren't supposed to let anyone touch us there..."

"So what are we gonna do?! It's not not like we can just get up and leave just because we don't like it here!"

"I dunno about you guys," Shyla spoke, "but that's exactly what I'm doing!"

The room fell into silence...

"What?" Aesha asked her.

"You heard me!" she said, her voice beginning to tremble, "l'm not gonna lie down for some guy I don't even know! ...I'm leaving...if any of you want to come, great. If not, then I guess this is good-bye."

Shyla started toward the door.

"Wait!" Aesha called.

"You're not gonna stop me!"

"I'm not trying to!" She took a deep breath, "We're coming with you!"

"No we're not!" a girl responded.

"Think about it!" Aesha told her, "If James was willing to punish Falla and that other girl the way he did, who knows what he'll do to us if Shyla leaves!"

The room fell into silence once again, aside from bits and pieces of meager protests.

"Besides," Aesha continued, "if you're really gonna escape from here, you'll need some help."

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Backstory; Part 4

The Hole... It was the place misbehaving slaves were sent to; a place intended to silence the cries of rebellion of what came to be the natural order of Hyrule. A visit there was like a toss of a coin. At times, slaves sent to The Hole were attacked by the Keese that lived there, a proper punishment, Philip would say, for the slaves who disrespected him. Other times, the darkness within the reaches of their imprisonment was almost therapeutic in how it mellowed the slaves into a state of mind that brought about the eventual submission to their livelihoods; to the "the way things are supposed to be" as Philip would put it.

These factors, however, had no such effects on Link.

To him, the darkness acted as a furnace - it assisted his anger in tempering his increasing hatred for Philip, for all Humans, and for the complacent slaves that welcomed their treatment of him; the slaves that did nothing, even as the Humans who killed his father - their friend - stood just in front of them.

He hated them, he decided as tears streamed down his face, he hated all of them.

Chapter Text

"Malon? ...Malon, dear, wake up."

"...Hmm?"

Malon opened her eyes to see her mother, Catria, sitting over her on her bed. "O-Oh!" she stammered, "Good morning, Mom."

"Good morning, dear."

Catria rose to her feet, allowing Malon room to uncover herself from her sheets as she sat up in bed.

"Did I oversleep my morning chores?" she asked.

Catria chuckled, "No, dear, we're going to the Wilkshire Arena today, remember?"

Malon froze.

Without another word, the girl rushed out of her room to get herself ready and presentable for the day ahead.

For several years now, Malon and her parents would venture to the Wilkshire Arena to sell milk, apples, and other edibles during the events held there. They were allowed to do this thanks to a contract signed by both Talon, owner of Lon Lon Ranch, and Williamson, owner of the Wilkshire Arena. Talon would be allowed to sell his goods, but he would only get fifty percent of his own profits, with the other fifty percent going to Williamson. Malon's task for the day was selling bottles of the ranch's famous milk to the event's patrons.

Talon let out a sigh as leaned to stretched his back, having finished loading the cargo onto the freight wagon they would be taking with them.

"Sorry for sleeping in," Malon called to him as she watched from around the horses.

"Oh, it's no problem," Talon told her, "I thought it'd be nice to let you sleep in for once."

Malon turned to look at the two horses that would be accompanying them. "Ready, Epona?"

The brown and white steed let out a soft nicker as if in response.

"That's good," the girl chuckled, "It's gonna be a long road ahead, but if anyone can make it, it's you." Suddenly, she heard a snort come from the black and gray horse on the opposite side of Epona. It almost seemed like it was in response to the attention Epona was getting.

"That's not to take anything away from you, Bullet! You're one of our most dependable horses!"

"She's talking to the horses again." Talon told Catria as she approached.

"Talon," she spoke, "I'm gonna sit in the back with Malon."

"Oh, okay. Be careful back there."

Preparations were concluded without a hitch. Malon took her usual spot in the freight wagon, but was surprised to see her mother join her.

"You're sitting back here?" she asked.

Catria clumsily made her way over to a crate close to Malon, and seated herself. She gave a confirming "Yep" followed by a sigh.

The red-head's face lit up, "Then can I sit up front with Daddy?"

"No. There's something I want to talk to you about on our way to the arena."

The countryside of Hyrule required much caution to traverse, the roadways were mostly open, allowing travelers to be easy pickings for any monsters or robbers. It was for that reason Talon decided to purchase a gun to protect he and his family during their treks across Hyrule Field.

"Do you remember what we talked about at Dozla's place?"

Malon's heart sunk. "Yes, Mom."

"You told me that there was someone you already loved, but I still don't know who it is. Can you tell me?"

The girl could feel her breath pause in her throat; she tried to keep her emotions within, even as guilt tugged away at them. "...You won't be mad at me, will you?"

"I promise."

Malon lowered her head before she started, "There's this boy who lives at the place across the field..."

"A boy?"

Malon nodded, "His name's Link. I've been seeing him at the apple tree furthest away from the ranch since he came here almost two years ago."

"What's he like?"

"...He's a great listener. And fun to talk to." Malon's lips curled into a smile as she continued, "He's cute, too."

"And you love him?"

Malon took a deep breath, "...Yes...I do..."

A moment of contemplative silence passed by.

"Mom?"

"Yes?"

"Could you keep this a secret from Daddy?"

"Why?"

"Because it would break his heart to see that I'm-...in love, with a slave. Especially after he's been searching for a groom for me. All he wants is for me to be taken care of... If he found out...I'm afraid of what might happen."

"Well, you know you're going to have to get married eventually."

"I know... I just don't know what to do..."

Linkle sighed as she opened the door to her room. She proceeded inside, her footsteps slow and careful - the moonlight pouring through the window on the far side of her room was her only source of light, after all. She approached her bed and froze at the sight of a lump beneath her green sheets.

Someone was in her bed.

Linkle looked over at Falla's bed. The sight of her friend sound asleep counted her out as a suspect. But then...who was it?

Slowly...carefully, Linkle peeled her sheets away before she froze again.

This person...was her?

Yes...it was her... She was looking at herself. Only...she was smaller, and her hair, shorter and unbraided. It was as though she was staring at a past version of herself.

Linkle was taken from her shock-induced stupor by the sound of weeping.

Seated on the far side of her bed was the familiar sight of the shadow from her nightmares.

Linkle's face hardened into a frown. The shadow wouldn't get the best of her this time. Not now, or ever again.

Just then, her younger self opened her eyes and sat up. Watching her look around, it was clear to Linkle that the girl probably couldnt see her. Her gaze locked onto the figure seated at the edge of her bed.

"Hey," Linkle's younger self called, thinking it was one of the other girls, "are you okay?"

The figure turned to look at her, prompting the girl to pause.

"...Brother?"

Linkle watched on, her face having softened to a saddened expression. She knew very well that what she was watching was her very first nightmare that involved this strange figure.

"Why?" the figure spoke, it's voice laced with sadness.

"Why what?"

The figure turned to look at her, "Why did you have to be born?"

The girl froze.

"If it weren't for you," the figure continued, "I could've left with that girl. I'd be free right now."

Linkle watched on, remembering in clear detail everything she was seeing - how the figure fine-tuned her mind into the deteriorated state that festered her mind for nearly two years; how he made her hate herself so much.

"You really think these people care about you?!" the shadow shouted at Linkle's past self as the girl held back tears, "If these people knew what you did, they'd hate you too."

"No!" Linkle shouted, having had enough of what she was hearing.

Her past self jumped, startled. "Who are you?!" she asked.

"I'm you." Linkle explained, "That thing is lying! None of the other girls hate you - they'd never hate you!"

The girl sniffed, "But-..."

"And who cares about your past?! They don't! What matters is who you are now!"

"She wrong!" the figure cut in, hoping to regain the emotional hold it had over the girl. The creature's skin went from black to pale, it's darkened tunic, to the tan the girl had seen her brother wear just days prior. "Who are you going to beleive?" it asked, "This stranger? Or your big brother?"

Enraged, Linkle shoved the shadow off of her bed. The second it hit the floor, everything paused.

She pulled back. She looked over at the girl to see that she was frozen, too. In fact everything seemed to come to a full stop, even the very air around her.

Then, a pillar of light descended upon the bed, centered around her past self, who was still seated, half-submerged in her sheet. To Linkle's shock, the girl turned to look at her.

"Wake up." she said with a smile.

Linkle blinked, "What?"

"Wake up, Linkle."

"Linkle, wake up!"

Just then, Linkle felt herself shaken awake. She sat straight up, and head-butted Falla by accident.

"Ow!" she shouted as she stumbled to her feet. As Linkle blinked the pain away, she could see that the other girls were crowded around her, as they seem to do with everyone the want to wake.

"Are you okay?" one girl asked.

"M-hm." Falla nodded.

"I was talking to Linkle, not you."

"What's going on?" Linkle asked.

"You were mumbling in your sleep." Aesha told her.

"You weren't dreaming about that creep, were you?"

"Creep? Oh! No, I was-...uh..."

"That's okay." a girl told her, "You don't have to say if you don't want to.

"Come on." Aesha suggested, "We're about to get started on our escape plan. Maybe it'll take your mind off of whatever you were dreaming about."

The girls gathered near the center of the room, forming their usual circle as they began to discuss what they considered to be their most important topic yet.

Aesha took a deep breath before she started, still coming to grips with the idea of she and her peers attempting an escape.

"Before we escape," she began, "we need an escape route - a path that'll take us out of here without being seen. But before we can establish one, we need to familiarize ourselves with the layout of the outside area."

"Aren't we already familiar with it?" asked Shyla, "We've been looking out that window for two years now."

"Surveying the area's a lot different from just looking at it. I'm sure you know we can't make any mistakes or overlook anything here. If we mess up, we're done for. Besides, all we can see from here are the two other buildings, and the fountain. And on top of that, this house isn't wide enough for us to see what's behind either of the buildings from the windows in the other rooms."

Meanwhile...

*knock knock knock*

"Come in." James called.

Charles walked into the room.

"You never came back yesterday." James told him.

"No, I didn't. I wanted you to calm down first."

"Doesn't matter. I've decided what we're going to do with the girls in the east wing."

"What are we doing?"

"...Close the door..."

Charles complied, though with hesitation, and a sliver of fear for what he was about to hear.

James, seated on the edge of his bed, as usual, leaned forward and said in a low voice:

"We're going to kill them..."

Charles froze, his eyes widening in shock as his mind processed what he had been told. "James," he said, "you're gonna do what?"

"We're going to kill them." he repeated, his voice still low, "I was gonna let everyone else know later, but I wanted to tell you first."

Charles took a deep breath to calm himself, "You can't be serious. If anyone finds out about this-"

"How'll anyone find out?"

"...Even if this was okay, how do you plan on pulling this off without getting caught?"

"Don't worry," James said, "I thought this through. We're gonna round up the girls, and take them north toward the mountains. I'll let them off and fire a shot to attract some monsters, and then I'll leave them. And in the morning, I'll have the security team up there search for any survivors, and if they find any, I'll take care of them myself."

Charles could only stare in shock at what he was hearing. At this point, he thought, James had surely lost his mind.

"Of course," James continued, "this means I'll have to call them away from the mountains before I go out there."

"When do you plan on doing this?" Charles asked.

"Tomorrow."

Charles sighed.

"You sound worried." James told him, "Don't - we're gonna get this done, explain it away as an accident, buy some more girls, and we're gonna start all over."

Malon stiffened as she felt the wagon come to a complete pause. After a few moments of silence, Talon opened the exit to the enclosure.

"We're here." he said, "Let's start unpackin'."

Malon watched her mother pick up a crate and leave outside as her heart beat apprehensively. She had asked her mother not to tell her father about Link, but the woman dodged the question almost effortlessly. She took a deep breath to try to calm herself.

"Malon?" Talon called, causing her to jolt.

"Yes, Daddy?"

"C'mon. We've got some time on our hands, but we shouldn't hang around out here for too long."

The noon sun shone brilliantly in the sky. A more poetic individual would consider it symbolic of how Malon's secret feelings for Link had been brought out into the light. The very thought of it kept Malon from focusing on anything else.

Telling her mother was a dumb thing to do, Malon came to think. She knew her mother would tell her father at the first given opportunity. And then what would happen? Her father would certainly be against her acting on her feelings for Link. Would he tell Thomas about them seeing each other? Or forbid Malon from going to the field without supervision? Or perhaps-

Malon bumped into a Human girl from behind.

"S-Sorry!" she stammered as the girl turned to face her.

"Watch where you're going, you dumb Elf!" the girl yelled.

When Malon and her parents ventured to the Wilkshire Arena, one of the adults would accompany Malon, and they would sell milk, apples, and sometimes apple pie to the live audience, while the other parent sold the items at a stand within the arena built for them after the initial deal was made for the family to sell during events. The purpose of this stand was both the sell to anyone inside the arena's interior, and for either Malon or the other parent to refill of whatever they were selling once their surplus ran low. It was agreed by both parents that Malon was, under no circumstances, to work at the stand out of fear of her having a negative altercation with a Human.

On this particular day, Talon worked the stand, while Malon and her mother were to sell milk and apple pie to the live audience.

With the planned event just over an hour away from starting, Malon found herself sitting in one of the seats, the possibility of her father finding out about Link still weighing her down.

"Malon."

The girl's immediate reaction was to look up at her mother when she spoke. But shame diverted her gaze - shame that she had gone against her parents wishes by falling for Link.

"I'm not gonna tell your father about that boy you've been seeing." Catria told her daughter, "So don't worry about it for now."

Malon could swear she was able to fly into space with the weight her mother lifted from her shoulders.

Catria continued, "Come on. People are about to start coming in to fill the seats."

Malon had never been truly interested in the usually violent events that transpired in the arena. The main reason she accompanied her parents to these events was solely to help them. Even now, she paid no attention to what was going on center stage, even as the crowd went silent as the event started.

That was...until she heard a familiar voice.

"Good morning, everyone!" Thomas's voice rang out, "Before we get started, I wanna thank you all for being here today."

As the Human continued, Malon had turned her full attention toward him. What was he doing there? Why was he opening the event?

"For those of you who don't know," Thomas spoke on, "My name is Thomas Grimshaw, and I own a facility a few ways away from this very arena. There, I take misbehaving Elves that were given to me by slave owners, and I make sure they never act out again. To this day, there hasn't been a single slave I haven't been able to tame. Here today, for an hour, I'll be showing you all how I came to be known as the Elf Tamer. But before we get started, I'll let you all know: while I'd be able to tame any of these slaves under normal circumstances, for entertainment's sake, I'm gonna limit myself to ten minutes; I'm gonna give myself ten minutes to tame each slave. Now who's ready to get started?!"

Malon nearly dropped her basket as she stopped herself from covering her ears over the loud cheer of approval.

"I've never seen a slave before!" a young boy nearby said with elation, "This is gonna be fun!"

Slaves... Malon thought to herself as her heartbeat began beat apprehensively once again.

What if Link was brought there?

"HEY!"

Malon jolted as she turned to look at a large man seated behind her.

"Get out the way, you Elf bitch!"

"S-Sorry!"

Malon tried as best as she could to watch what was happening as she sold milk to the event's patrons. She could see that, before the first slave was introduced, another man was brought out. The first slave Thomas used was a young girl. Malon couldn't see her face from where she was, but she saw how the girl stood tall as she came further into the light of the stage, almost dignified in her approach as rope entrapped her wrists in front of her, near waist level.

"You may begin on the count of three." the other man announced to Thomas, "One...two...THREE."

Thomas wasted the first few seconds of his time closing the distance between he and his slave even further.

"You have a chance to avoid what's coming." Thomas told her, loud enough for the audience to hear.

"No." she told him, with the same volume he used.

Thomas smirked at the girl, before he proceeded to vanish from her view as he moved to stand behind her.

By now, Malon had paused once again. She watched as Thomas pulled back, and gave the girl her first lash.

Even from where Malon was, she could hear the sudden shout of pain from the first victim of the day's "entertainment".

"You brought this on yourself." Thomas told her, making sure the audience heard him. The second lash sent the girl to her knees. Thomas wrapped an arm around her body, and lifted her to her feet, pulling her body against his as he spoke. "Still not giving up?" he asked.

The girl shook her head in defiance. "No!"

Thomas leaned forward, and spoke into her ear, this time, lowering his volume to a hush. "You're a woman, and I'm a man. You'll submit to me eventually. It's only natural."

The girl gritted her teeth in anger. Not a second later, she was released, and lashed a third time.

Malon turned away. She couldn't bear to watch any longer.

For what felt like forever, Malon tried her best to ignore the girl's screams, and later, her crying and wimpering. The entire time, those she walked by in the aundience shouted at the poor girl, demanding she give in, and at Thomas, cheering him on as he continued unleashing pain upon her.

"Time!" the other man announced.

By now, the girl was lying on her front, sobbing as she tried to withhold her voice.

"Look at her cry!" an older man told the children next to him, "A few more lashes and she would have cracked!"

Malon watched as two Human emerged from within the arena to reteive the girl. How can anyone derive any kind of pleasure from the pain of another? How?

"I know it's hard to listen to." her mother whispered as she approached, "But try to focus on what you're doing. It'll take your mind off of this."

For the next near-hour, Malon followed her mother's advice. Or at least she tried to. If it wasn't the screams of agony, or the sickening sound of cheering and jeering whenever a slave gave in, it was the growing concern of what was to come.

Where was Link? Was he there? Would she be forced to watch him suffer, too? Her fears felt like the were gnawing at her very sanity.

"I hope you've all been having fun!" Thomas began, "Because this'll be the last slave of the day! I guess you'd call this one our 'main event'! This next one is a boy who came from Faron. He's like a wild, belligerent beast! He even attacked his master's daughter!"

The sound of gasping, and vocal expressions of anger and disbelief rang out through the open space. Thomas listened on with delight; he was drawing the ire of the crowd, just as he had planned.

"A lot of you have seen this boy before. He's the one I used to advertise this event!"

Malon gasped, realization striking her with the sudden impact of a hammer.

"Thomas has been taking me to some village." she remembered Link telling her, "All the people do there is beat me..."

The girl's body went completely stiff, as if she had instantly frozen.

"In fact," Thomas began with a scheming smirk, "taking him into the village was his idea! He said no one could break him!"

Catria happened to look over at her daughter when she paused, she wasn't close enough to speak to her, but she could see the look of absolute dread on her face as she watched on, as if she was expecting something.

By now, the crowd was buzzing, some on their feet. They shouted for Thomas to bring the slave out to the arena floor, and to beat him within an inch of his life.

"Bring him on out!" Thomas shouted above the noise.

From within the arena, Link walked into the open wrapped in chains, accompanied by four Human guards as the audience erupted with all kinds of negative reactions. Upon a closer glance, Malon could see that he had also been muzzled, like an animal.

"Look at that punk!" Malon heard one man say, "I'd whip that boy's ass!"

"That scrawny little shit's the one you guys told me about?!" another man laughed, "No wonder he attacked a girl! He's not taking on a real man!"

"Remove the chains!" Thomas directed. He watched on with the excitement of a child awaiting a present as Link's restraints were cast away, aside from the rope that kept his wrists tied together at waist level. He approached the boy, and spoke in a low voice.

"Ready for your beating, you little bitch?"

Link bared his teeth as his face twisted into the fowlest of grimaces. This brought a cocky half-smirk to Thomas's.

"That's what I like to see." he said, "Don't disappoint me."

"You may start on the count of three!" Thomas was told, "One, two, three!"

Thomas spent a few moments looking down at Link, who refused him even the respect of eye contact. He dropped his whip, reached back, and punched the boy in the face.

Malon's hands flew to her mouth as she gasped, dropping her basket of milk in the midst of her reaction, causing a few of the bottles to crack open.

Wasting no time, Thomas followed up with a second blow that sent Link to his rear. Thomas took a split second to soak in the sudden satisfied eruption of the crowd before he rose a leg, and kicked Link in the side of his head, following with another to the face that sent down to the ground.

"You can stop this!" Thomas told Link, trying to yell over the roar of the crowd, "You know what you have to do!"

Link rose to a seated position, his head lowered as blood flowed from his nose and a busted lip.

Thomas turned to retrieve his whip, and with no wasted motion, lashed the boy across the face.

As Malon watched on in horror, she couldn't help but think back on what Link had asked her in their last meeting.

"Kill me."

It was a very strange and alarming request for her to hear from him at the time, and, admittedly, she even questioned his sanity for a split second. But seeing this; seeing the torture and punishment Link was being subjected to...not to mention how humiliating this must be for him...

Did he know this was going to happen? Or had he been put through this already?

Now that she knew why Link wanted to die...would she kill him if he asked her to again? Or would she deny him his wish, and let him be subjected to more of this treatment?

Link collapsed, and fell flat on his face after another lash to the back. The boy couldn't tell which feeling was more intense: the pain from his beating, or his bitterness at being placed in this situation to begin with. He had no intention of giving in to Thomas, yet not surrendering was what the man wanted. But not letting him have his way would mean he'd have to bend his will, at the cost of his dignity, the only thing the world had yet to take from him.

He was in an impossible situation. And he had no way out of it.

Thomas watched as Link rose to a knee. With a scheming smirk, he drew close, and leaned toward him. "You're being very stubborn right now." he told the boy, "These people want to see you give in. Why don't you just give them what they want so we can stop all this?"

No answer. The boy persisted in his mulish behavior as he leaned his head down, allowing the blood flow from his nose and lips to the dirt ground beneath.

The malevolent simper spread even wider across Thomas's visage, "I bet your sister wou-"

Without warning, Link kicked his front-most leg, and rammed the top of his head into the sneering face above. The blow knocked Thomas off his feet, and onto his rear.

The audience roared in outrage as Link rose to stand on his feet.

As the boy looked down at him, Thoma felt at the wet feeling on his face, and found that he was bleeding from his nose.

Just then, he felt a tap on his shoulder.

"It's time!" the timekeeper shouted over the noise as two men entered the field to retrieve Link.

Thomas watched the boy as he was led away, and listened as the audience continued to rain obscenities upon the boy all the while. A smile spread across his face.

This boy...he's gonna make him rich!

"Hey!" Franklin called as he approached Thomas, "I don't think we're gonna be able to send everybody home with all this noise going on!"

"That can wait!" Thomas told him, "Help me get inside!"

As Link was manhandled into the arena, Malon watched on in absolute shock. She didn't think even Link would do something so brazen as to strike a Human. Her mother neared her, and snatched her by her forearm, startling the girl.

"Let's go!" Catria shouted at her over the ongoing sound of the audience.

Meanwhile, Franklin paused upon returning to the stadium's interior with Thomas with a sigh.

"That was a nasty hit you took." Williamson told the latter, "You gonna be okay?"

"Yeah," Thomas answered, straightening his body, "I just wanted to sell that head-butt and rile the crowd up a bit."

"Sounds like they can't be riled up any further."

"Hey, could you go out there and send them home? I wanna keep this act up a bit."

"Sure, sure." Williamson walked past the two before pausing at the door. "Oh, and by the way. If you ever want to hold an event like that again...anytime."

A smirk wormed it's way across Thomas's face, "Let's talk about it when you get back inside."

"Is everyone here?" James asked.

"Yeah," an employee answered, "That's everyone."

"Good."

James rose from his bed as he continued, "As I'm sure you all know, things have been pretty chaotic here in the last few days. But I think we can use this as a learning experience going forward. But for now, for those of you who don't know, the plan is to start over - we need a fresh start. I've had a day to think about it. The point of treating these girls the way we've been treating them was so that they'd be more receptive to their jobs, which would better the experiences of our customers. But due to recent events, we have a problem. The girls now fear harsh punishment in the event of failure, which is going to hurt their morale, which means we won't get the customer satisfaction that we want. And therein lies our biggest problem. We can't sell the girls away, because they'll tell others about their experiences here, which could cause an even bigger problem for us at any point in the future. And we can't keep them here when we go out and buy some new girls, because as we've all seen, they don't know how to keep their mouths shut. So our only solution is to get rid of them."

"You just said we can't do that," one employee said.

"No, I said we couldn't sell them. What we're doing is making sure they never tell a soul about what they've seen here. We're getting rid of them. Permanently."

Silence ensued, passing seamlessly through air thickened by the dark implications of James's words.

"So, what," an employee finally spoke as a half-serious joke, "we're gonna kill them or something?"

"We're not gonna lay a finger on them. Up north is Death Mountain. We've been in Hyrule for centuries, but it's one of the places we've barely touched since we've been here, outside the excavating and mining companies, along with the occasional transportation of anything they find there. There are still monsters scattered about. It's why I've hired a second security team to patrol the northern edge of the property. What we're going to do is gather the girls, take them to the foot of the mountain, and leave them there for the monsters to find."

Silence filled the air once again, any possible response stiffled by disbeief in what was happening, and even more so in what was apparently about to happen.

"I need one of you to ride north and tell the security there that they can all go home for the day at sunrise. The less people who know about this, the better. And tonight, I need some of you to ready some horses and a freight cart so we can load the first batch of girls tomorrow morning. And if anyone asks, tell them that we're selling the girls for extra money. That concludes the meeting. Does anyone have any questions?"

"I'm not sure about this." a worker told James, "We're not supposed to kill any slaves under eighteen."

"If it bothers you, you don't have to help. But what I told all of you doesn't leave this room."

Silence...

"Look," James continued, "I know something like this is hard for some of you, but remember what we're working for. We're trying to restore the estate to what it once was. We all knew this wouldn't be easy. Nothing worth achieving can be acheived without risks. And this is one risk we have to take. Tomorrow...we leave this mess behind us."

"You gonna tell me why we had to leave so fast?" Talon asked his wife, "I didn't even have time to give Williamson his cut of our profits."

"I'll tell you when we get home." Catria answered, "I'm gonna go sit in the back with Malon."

The early afternoon sun shined down on the family as they rode home. They were making good time, due mostly to how brief the day's event was, in comparison to the others they were more accustomed to.

The inside of the tarped wagon was a sharp contrast to the outside, and a more accurate representation on Malon's mood.

Link... Did he really endure such punishment everyday?

"...Kill me..."

Link had asked her to end his life the last time they spoke. He wanted an end to his suffering; to finally find the peace that simply being alive denied him.

And she wouldn't give it to him.

She...his only friend...he needed her, and she refused him help.

But would death really be the best way out?

"What would you know?!"

Link was right...she didn't have a single clue what it would be like to walk in his shoes; to be a slave to a man who treated his property worse than the dirt he walked on. It must be torture...

But if Link asked her to kill him again...would she be able to do it?

"Malon."

The poor girl jolted, her mind snatched from the depths of her thoughts by her mother.

"Yes, Mom?"

"That boy...the last one... He's the one you like...isn't he?"

Malon felt even her racing thoughts come to a halt with the rest of her body. She took a deep breath before she answered, "Yes, Mom."

Catria sighed. Not out of frustration, but because she simply could not come up with the words to console her pained child.

The family returned to the ranch with plenty of daylight to lose. Talon and Catria unpacked in silence, obvious questions waiting to be asked by Talon, and anticipated by Catria.

"Where's Malon?" Talon asked.

"I sent her inside. I felt she needed the rest of the day to herself."

Talon let out a quiet sigh. "So what happened out there?"

"The event today was put on by Thomas."

"Thomas from across the field?"

"Yeah."

"So he's into show business now, eh? What was the show like?"

"He took a bunch of slaves, and beat them until they gave in to him."

Talon paused.

"Not all of them gave in." Catria continued, "It was tough for her to watch."

"I'm sure it was... Where is she?"

"I'm not sure. She's probably in the house."

The pair finished unpacking in the same dim silence as when they started. Catria left for the their house to look for their daughter, while Talon left to return their riding equipment to the stables. He put everything in its proper place before he was startled by the sight of crimson among the bundles of hay.

"Malon?" he called as he squinted into the darkness.

"I'm over here." the girl called back. She was seated between two stacks of hay when her father found her. The two met eyes when the latter approached her, but the weight of her day brought her head back down. Talon sat next to her, the sound of rustling hay being the only thing that filled the silence until he gathered the nerve to speak.

"I heard you had a rough day today."

"Yeah." Malon nodded, "I mean, yes."

"Your mother told me what happened."

Malon froze, "She did?"

Talon nodded, "I'm sorry you had to see those slaves go through all that."

"Oh..."

A few moments of silence passed by...

"If you want," Talon spoke up, "you can stay here when we head to the arena from now on."

"No!" Malon's voice rose, "I-I mean, no, that's okay. I still want to help out."

"Alright, well, just think about it for now, and let me know next time we head out. Okay?"

"Okay."

Talon reached over, pulled Malon into a one-armed embrace, and sighed. He guessed he could only protect his daughter from this world for so long.

"Anytime you feel uncomfortable with anything or anyone, or if you need my help, you come find me, y'hear? I'll always be nearby."

"Okay."

Talon eventually left to return home, leaving Malon alone with her thoughts.

The girl sighed. Despite her appreciation for her father's offer, her situation was one that he would never be able to help with. No matter how much she wished that weren't the case.

No... She would have to take matters into her own hands...

Thomas sat down on his leather sofa and sighed, looking to process the day's events in his mind.

This little project of his and Franklin's went on without a hitch. As promised, Williamson paid them back all of the money it took to put the event together, and to top it off, they made more money than any of them anticipated, having accumulated over several diamonds' worth in Rupees due to ticket sales. After the event, the two parties formed a handshake deal, that consisted of a second event the next week, with the Wilkshire Arena helping with the event's promotion. Williamson was even looking to have the event promoted in the Hyrulean Chronicle, the newspaper with more eyes on it than any other in Hyrule, which would be sure to bring their exploits to new eyes.

Of course, this meant Thomas would have to pull more than one all-nighter to mass produce tickets for the future event.

He sighed again. He should probably hire someone to do this for him. Perhaps an add in the local papers-

*knock, knock, knock*

Thomas paused. A visitor? At this hour? Perhaps Franklin left something there. It wouldn't be the first time, after all.

The man opened the door and froze.

Malon looked up at him, her hands clasped nervously in front of her as she took a deep breath.

"I need to talk to you."

To be Continued!

Chapter Text

Thomas stared in shock.

Was...this really happening right now?

"Er-," he stammered, "yes, of course." He stepped to the side, an inviting arm extended, gesturing toward the inside of his house. "Wanna come inside?"

Malon hesitated, "Um...o-okay..."

The girl found herself seated on a couch in the living room, with Thomas having vanished into another room. She looked around. The place was a lot cleaner than she would have expected, given that Thomas was a man. Though it didn't help that her father was her standard bearer.

"Tea?" Thomas offered as he reemerged, a small plate holding a cup in each hand.

"No thank you."

Thomas sat down on an armchair a few feet away from the edge on the couch Malon was sitting on. "So what did you want to talk about?" he asked.

Malon's gaze fell to her hands as they lay clasped in her lap.

"I've been seeing one of your slaves for the last few years."

"Which one?" Thomas asked, despite instantly deducing the answer.

"Link. We've become close friends."

"So I'm guessing this is about what happened at the arena in town?"

Malon took a deep breath, "...Yes. Even as far back as when we first met, he'd come to me hurt, and bruised. But recently, it's gotten so much worse."

By now, Thomas's mood had completely changed. He hid a scheming smirk as a new idea emerged by the second. He knew exactly where this was going, and he knew exactly how he was going to react.

Malon continued, "Yesterday, he'd asked me to kill him. He wanted to die, just so the pain would stop. At first, I thought he was crazy. I never imagined the punishment he could have been going through." Malon's voice began to tremble with emotion as she sorted through her memories, "But earlier today, I saw it for myself. He didn't even come by to visit today, probably because he was so in so much pain. I can't bear to watch him suffer any longer. And I can't imagine how much worse it is for him to go through it. That's why I'm here. I want to ask you to stop hurting him."

Thomas had to turn away to hide his demented snigger, playing it off by rising to his feet, and walking over to the blinds on the window behind his chair. "You do realize I do this for a living, don't you? I promised someome I'd make that boy into a proper slave. And now, with what I have going on, he's making me money. Why would I jeopardize that just because you asked me to?"

"I-I know it sounds selfish," Malon stammered, leaning into her plea, "but-..."

"But what?"

"Please... I-I'll even do something to compensate!"

"How'll you do that?"

"I'll do anything!" Malon shouted in desperation, "Please!"

Thomas allowed a moment of silence to pass by. "'Anything'?" he repeated.

"...Yes. As long as you promise not to hurt him anymore."

"I'll promise..." Thomas turned to face the pleading girl, revealing an almost sickening grin, "but from now on, I want you to be my woman."

Malon paused, confused. "Your...what? ...I'm sorry, but Lord Ganondorf has ordered that no one in my family can-"

"That's not what I meant. How do you young ones put it these days? 'Girlfriend'?"

All the color in Malon's face ceased. She immediately fished for a reason why this wouldn't be possible. "My father's already looking for a husband for me." she said. "It wouldn't work."

"I already gave you my terms," Thomas hammered down, "Take it or leave it."

Malon turned away. Half of her cursed the situation she was in, while the other weighed her options with weakening resolve.

She was asked whether or not she would enter a relationship with Thomas, but what she was really deciding, according to her, was whether she would place herself before Link, or vice-versa.

She had to do this. There was no other choice. Nothing that could come from being with Thomas would hurt her as much as Link had already been hurt.

But...still...

"What's it going to be, Malon?" Thomas urged, knowing full well what he was doing, "I don't have all night."

"I'll do it!" Malon blurted out, turning to him again, "I'll-...I'll-"

"Be my woman?"

The girl lowered her head, "...Yes..."

Thomas nodded, a triumphant smirk spread across his face as he moved to sit back down on his armchair. "Starting tomorrow," he began, "I want you here every night. Understood?"

"Yes..." Malon barely spoke as she began to realize what she had just done, her mind having caught up with her.

"It looks like we have a deal." Thomas said, standing back up, "Is that all you wanted to talk about?"

Malon nodded, "Yes..."

"Good. I'll see you off."

Thomas gave a farewell to Malon as he opened the door for her leave, though she failed to reciprocate. "Oh," he spoke, "and one more thing. That boy you've been seeing...Link, was it? You can't see him anymore."

Thomas shut the door just as Malon turned to him with a look of shock. He waited a few seconds before he moved to his window, and watched as the girl sat down on the wooden steps leading onto his front porch, placing her head into her palms.

Outside, Malon could only express her displeasure at the way things turned out with a sigh. There was no turning back now. But at least she could take solace in knowing that she more than likely saved Link from further harm. Her biggest gripe, though, didn't have to do with Thomas, but with his condition that she couldn't see Link anymore.

It didn't matter, she decided, though only in an attempt at keeping said condition from digging deep enough to unearth her emotions. As long as she could keep him safe, it didn't matter what she had to do. She'd avoid him; and she'd even be with Thomas so long as it protected him.

The more she thought about what she accomplished, the better she began to feel about the situation. She smiled to herself, stood, and went on her way.

Thomas watched on, his eyes wandering the confines of the girl's frame, indecent thoughts flooding through his mind like water through a failing dam. As he finally turned from the window, his self-congratulatory laugh was silent.

What a day, oh, what a day! It was as if Ganondorf himself piled blessings at his feet!

Oliver leaned forward, his face nearly pressed against the glass as his eyes searched and combed what he could see of the east portions of the garden. Instead of the girl he was looking for, however, his eyes caught sight of two horses and a large wagon lead by three men.

What was going on? From the look of it, something was about to be devilered north. But what? There was nothing north but Death Mountain. And no one was there except for workers for some of Hyrule's mining companies, and one of Ganondorf's Saints who resided there, keeping the Gorons in check. James's estate couldn't be making some kind of deals with any of them - after all, he hadn't heard any of the workers bragging about it. What could it be?

From the second floor of the west wing, Oliver made his way to the foyer, where a large number of people were gathered.

"There he is." a member of the security team said as he pointed Oliver out. Then, a tall, very muscular man aproached him.

"Hey there!" he greeted, extending a hand, "Name's John. I'm the head of the security team James had up north. Nice to meet you!"

Oliver shook his hand. "What are you doing here?" he asked, "You guys have never come inside before."

"Well, that's because usually, when our shifts end, we head back to headquarters before we go home. It's a straight shot to the east, so as long as we have our guns, we don't need to cut through here, and away from the mountain."

"John was just showing us the guns his team gets to use." one of Oliver's subordinates told him, "I didn't know they even made guns this big!"

Before the Humans came to Hyrule five-hundred years ago, they wandered the vast desert outside its southwestern-most border, beyond even the Gerudo Desert. They survived the deadly monsters inhabiting the area using their most powerful of weapons. Most of the Humans currently living in Hyrule who possessed firearms were only permitted to use handguns. Though they were nowhere near as powerful as the other variety of weapons Humankind had at their disposal, they were capable of defending the Humans from each other, as well as the monsters within Hyrule's borders such as Bokoblins or Keese. A select few Humans, however, were allowed use of the more powerful guns.

"These are the kinds of guns the border guards use." John explained, "From what I hear, the monsters from outside Hyrule make the ones here look like Chuchus. When we got permission to use these, your dad explained that sometimes monsters from the other side of Death Mountain come through these parts. I've never seen any, though. Still, who doesn't like holding big guns, right?"

Oliver pulled his focus away from the conversation to think to himself. So apparently there was going to be a delivery of some kind to the north, yet the security team in charge of keeping the area safe was sent home, away from their posts? Very odd...

"So, anyway, it's a pleasure to meet the captain's son, am I right? Your body types are a little different, but I can see the family resemblance in the face!"

Oliver's subordinate tried to hold in a laugh that escaped as a snicker, earning a stink eye from his superior. "So," he chuckled, looking to change the subject, "what brings you here?"

"My wife's still at home this time a day, so I'm gonna just chill here until the time my shift would have ended. Some of the others already left though."

Oliver turned to walk away. What could all of this mean?

"Attention!" James's voice rang out. The crowded foyer suddenly went silent as the collective employer of everyone present snatched the center of attention.

"I have an announcement to make." James began, "As I'm sure most of you are aware, things have been hectic here as of late. So we're going to take the lessons we've learned, and apply them all after we replace the crop of girls we have here today.

Oliver froze.

"And that brings me to what I want to ask all of you. If you see any of the girls around here after noon, round them up, and bring them to me."

That was what did it. Oliver was now completely suspicious of James and what he had planned. He deduced that the carriage was for the girls, but what he didn't know was why he was taking them north to Death Mountain, and apparently not coming back with them.

Oliver eased toward the west wing before silently slipping away.

Linkle was woken up by a commotion from her roommates. Sitting up in bed, she turned to look over at her friends as they engaged in what sounded like panicked chatter.

"What's wrong?" she asked as she aproached the crowd of four girls that included Aesha.

"Look at this." one girl told her, handing her a folded piece of paper.

Linkle unfolded the sheet, looked at the writing, then at the girl. "I can't read very well," she said.

"It says 'leave now'." Aesha told her, "Someone's trying to warn us of something. But the question is, what?"

"I think we should wake the others." one girl suggested, her voice trembling, "I mean, if we come to any decision, the others should have a say in it."

Following the girl's advise, all others in the room had been woken up. The girls all formed a circle in the center of the room, where their discussion began.

"All right." Aesha started, "So clearly something's happened that caused whoever wrote this to write this. Does anyone have any ideas?"

The girls all shared glances. They were all either not sure what to say, or too afraid to say what they were thinking.

"Maybe it has something to do with what happened with that girl that got shot," one girl suggested.

"Let's put that to the side for now." said Aesha, "Let's talk about who could have sent the letter."

"Epha!" Shyla blurted out, "Think about it: it would have to be someone who cares for our well-being, and can see what's going on in the places we're not alowed to go!"

A few of the girls exchanged glances again, voicing their agreement with Shyla's conclusion.

"I'd like to think it was her," Aesha responded, "but remember the letter she sent to us a few days ago?"

"What about it?"

"The hand writing's different. We can say that she learned to spell words right in the last few days, but hand-writing takes years to develop. And it's even more noticable, because all the letters in this letter are all capitalized."

"I wanted to talk about that." one girl cut in, "Whoever wrote the letter must really want us to go -look how big the letters are!"

"Right. Whatever's happened out there, it must have been urgent."

"Does it matter?" asked Shyla, "Shouldn't we be getting out of here? Like the letter says?"

"It's not that simple. Remember, we still need an escape route, and we still don't know how to get through the front gate."

"Our caregivers haven't come to the room, yet," one girl noted, "What if they wrote it?"

Just then, the door flung open.

"All of you." James said as he entered the room, "Come with me."

The girls all stared back at him in shock and confusion. None of them had any idea what to say or how to react. Though, by now, they were all acutely aware that something terrible was about to happen.

"All of you." James repeated as he unveiled a gun, "Come with me."

Aesha was the first to stand, followed by a chunk of the other girls.

Linkle and Falla glanced at each other as others stood as well.

"You stay here." James told Falla, his gun pointed at her, "I have something special planned for you."

"Um..." Linkle told her, "I'll see you later."

The girls crowded in the eastern hall of the foyer. From where they were, the girls could see into the main body of the room, where a mixture of workers and security were scattered about.

"Where are we going?" one girl worked up the nerve to ask.

James didn't answer. "Go." he said, motioning north, toward the end of the hallway, which turned west.

Just then, as James turned his back, Shyla rushed him, and kick him between his legs as hard as she could.

"GO!" she screamed before running into the main body of the foyer, and toward the door. Some of the girls wasted little time in following Shyla, whereas others, including Linkle, followed behind a step slower, their initial shock having froze them in their tracks.

In the main body of the foyer was a combination of James' workers, and members of either security team. The sheer sight, coupled with the sudden scream from James left their collective number a confused mess. The girls made their way outside, where a larger number of the security were. Shyla slowed to a near halt before running to the east building.

"HEY!" a guard called, "Stop right there!"

By the time the guard shouted, several of the girls who immediately ran after Shyla emerged from inside the mansion.

"Get them!" another guard shouted.

The girls broke into a panicked frenzy by the time the rest of their number made it outside. A number of them were captured immediately, while the rest scattered, speeding away in different directions out of panic.

Linkle didn't see where the others ran off to. Her mind was solely on escaping their pursuers. She ran into the west building and didn't slow for anything. She could hear a few girls behind her, who were followed by three guards. Linkle rushed through the decrepit building, her sprint aimless and fuelded by the hope of escape, and the fear of being caught. She turned a corner and spotted a large vase by the wall on her left-hand side. Thinking quick, yet haphazardly, she nearly jumped inside before quieting herself. Her breath came to a halt as she heard footsteps approach.

"D'you see where they went?" asked a man's voice.

"I saw one go around this corner." another replied, "She might be in one of the rooms. Keep your eyes peeled, and make sure she doesn't run past you."

"Right. I'll check the rooms, you keep watch out here."

Linkle nearly held her breath as the men walked by her every so often. The minutes passed, and the tension doubled with each.

"I don't see her." one of the voices sighed, "She come through here?"

"No."

"...The heck's going on? I wonder if this always happens here."

"Hey... Check in that vase."

"Where?"

"Over there. By the end of the hallway."

Linkle could feel her heart jump to her throat with each beat.

What should she do?

Should she run?

No. Those men would catch her in no time.

Should be fight them?

No. Why did she even think of that?

There was nothing she could do. Linkle closed her eyes tight, and-

"HEY!" another man shouted, their voice distant, "I've got two! They're running!"

"Come on!" said one of the closer voices.

Linkle listened as the sound of the men's footsteps travelled further and further away, holding in her sigh of relief all the while.

Silence ensued. Though it beckoned Linkle, she was too paranoid to dare leave her hiding place.

What should she do now? Should she leave? What if the men were still in the building? But how much longer should she stay? She'd have to leave eventually. Or at least change her hiding place.

In the end, Linkle decided to stay a little longer. After a half-hour, she poked her head out of the vase to check her surroundings.

Nothing...

Slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible, Linkle climbed out of the vase, and went on her way.

What should she do now, she asked herself yet again as she sat against a wall. Even if she were to escape, how long would she last out there, in the fields of Hyrule, by herself? Should she look for some of the others?

No. She didn't know where any of them were, other than Falla, and there was no question that she'd be caught if she went back for her.

Alright...she'll leave by herself. But how?

Well, first of all, she'd have to see what was going on outside.

A window... Where is a window?

Linkle wandered aimlessly through the old building, this time taking her time to study her surroundings. It looked as though someone had lived there some time ago.

Finally, she turned into a hall where light filtered in through a window on the left wall. She approached, and stopped just short of the glass. Slowly, she peeked her head from around the small corner leading to the window itself. There were still people out, though not nearly as many as there were before she entered the building.

Just then, she felt an arm wrap around her body, and a hand clasp over her mouth.

"Shhhh..."

Linkle stared forward, her eyes wide open as she was slowly pulled away fron the window.

"It's me." Oliver whispered into her ear. He chuckled, "I finally have you all to myself, now."

The girl's eyes grew even larger as she felt a hand move to her chest, where he groped and pinched.

"Don't worry," he whispered, "I'm not handing you over to James."

Linkle felt Oliver lean into her. He burried his face into her hair before smelling her.

"It feels like I've waited forever to do this." he told her.

She froze as she felt his lips land on her neck. What was he doing? Why was he doing this?

"I'm gonna let you go." Oliver whispered her into her ear, "Those men who were looking for you? I've sent them to watch the exit. So you understand you can't run from me, right? It's either me, or James."

Oliver released her and backed away. Linkle turned and watched as he opened a door and looked around. "Come here." he beckoned as he looked over at her.

Hesitantly, Linkle followed along, pausing at the doorway as Oliver continued into the room.

A bedroom.

Oliver sat down on the foot of the bed, facing her. "I'm not an unfair man." he told her, "I'll let you choose. You don't even have to say. If you want to go with James, leave. But I'm not sure what he has planned for you. But if you don't want James, and choose me instead, just step into the room."

Linkle could say nothing. And as far as she was concerned, she could do nothing. She knew nothing about what either man wanted to do with her. But the difference was, she had seen what James was capable of. He cut off Falla's toungue, killed one of the girls in the west wing, and even today, he had brandished a gun as he ordered she and most of her friends out of their room. Oliver, however, she knew practically nothing about, beyond Falla's description of him as a "creep". Again, she had absolutely no idea of what he wanted with her, but if he wanted to hurt her, why would he wait to do it?

With that in mind, she concluded that her chances would be better with Oliver.

Linkle stepped into the dark of the room, her heart beating apprehensively as the man stared at her like a predator would its prey. He smirked.

"Sit on my lap." he ordered.

An odd request was all Linkle thought of it. She obliged, though not without hesitation. As she sat down, she felt Oliver pull her into an embrace. As he held her tighter, she could feel something hard press against her rear.

Linkle couldn't put her finger on it... But something about this felt wrong...

She felt Oliver's hands move to her chest once again. Another hand lifted her chin upwards, giving him access to her neck.

Linkle stilled her breathing as she felt kissing and nimbling there. Her only hope at this point was to endure whatever Oliver had planned for her.

He released her chin. "Do you know why I love you so much?"

Bewilderment almost took away from Linkle's discomfort. 'Love'? He loved her? Why? He barely even knew her.

"You look just like her." Oliver told her, "A young Elf woman at the last place I worked. When I caught her trying to steal food from her owner, she had hair just like yours. She offered me anything I wanted from her in exchange for the food she stole. She was a very pretty Elf, so I had her give me her body. And she did it again, every time she wanted to take food from her owner." Oliver tightened his embrace, "I still remember her face whenever I was inside her. The sounds she'd make... The feeling of her body... But things changed...and I never saw her again."

He leaned forward, and pressed his cheek against Linkle's, "And then I saw you that day. Your hair was exactly the same as her's was. And your face...you look like you could be her daughter... You look just like her... Except your eyes...they're so much more innocent than her's..."

Linkle stared into the doorway, now more uncomfortable than she had ever been before in her life. More than anything, she wanted this to end. But she didn't want it so much that she'd risk being sent to James.

Oliver kissed the side of her neck, "When we're done here, I'm taking you home. And then I can have you whenever I want..." Still holding onto the object of his desires, Oliver rose to his feet, and tossed her onto the bed. No sooner than Linkle could gather her bearings, though, he was already upon her. With his hands on her shoulders, he held her down onto the bed as he looked into her terrified eyes. "It's okay." he said, "You're gonna want more after I'm finished."

Linkle's eyes widened as Olivers lips crashed down onto her own's. Her knee-jerk reaction was to turn away. His kisses then lowered to her neck, where he suddenly bit her. Linkle let out a startled yelp before Oliver, again, took her lips into his own. Linkle shut her eyes as she felt something wet force its way into her mouth, hoping to block out as much of this ordeal as possible.

Oliver derived a perverse enjoyment out of the feeble sounds of Linkle's muffled voice. After grabbing at her rear, he leaned to his left, one hand combing through her hair, and the other running down her body.

Linkle's eyes flew open as she felt his hand land in-between her legs. Unable to speak, she shook her head in disapproval, but it only seemed to heighten Oliver's excitement. He pulled his head away and listened to her voice before she covered her mouth with a hand.

The more time passed, the more Linkle wanted this to stop. She knew this was wrong - she felt it deep within the depths of her very soul. What made it even worse was how this feeling clashed with those she didn't undedrstand, which drove her into a conflicted, confused, state of mind. She shut her eyes, only for Oliver to knock her hand away from her mouth as his face lowered to hover over her's.

"Look at me." he told her.

She begrudgingly obliged, her eyes locking onto a grotesque simper of lust.

The girl had never truly known hate before - her mind had been trained only for fear. But now, as she looked into the eyes of this blob of a man, she knew that the feeling that was beginning to rouse from deep within her being.

She hated him for putting her in this situation. She hated him for what he was doing to her. She hated him for introducing her to feelings that contrasted so sharply with her initial distaste for this tribulation.

She wanted this to stop.

The hand placed on her nether region began to act with more vigor, the increase in movement intensifying feelings that clashed so violently with what she wanted herself to feel.

Please, please, make this stop.

Oliver watched Linkle's flushed face as it began to morph into one that illustrated what she was feeling; he listened as her breaths grew shollower, lacing with her voice. He pulled away, both hands beginning to dig beneath the lower end of her tunic.

Linkle's very blood went cold as she felt Oliver grab hold of her undergarment. The second he pulled, her own hands flew to to pull back. Oliver paused, glancing up at Linkle, who stared back with a horrified expression. She shook her head as her eyes locked onto ones that disapproved of her resistance, and silently reminded her of the alternative.

At this point, the tears finally began to fall.

Linkle released her grip. Letting Oliver have his way.

Just then, the two heard what sounded like a scream in the direction of the doorway.

Faster than either of them could react, someone entered the room, and bashed Oliver in his skull with what looked like a large wooden stick.

The blow knocked him unconscious, and the force sent his body to the floor beside the bed. Then, what appeared to be a young girl, though older than her, mounted Oliver's body, and hit him again.

And again.

And again.

Linkle watched the girl swing her weapon downward at a target she couldn't see from her angle. With each swing, it sounded as though she were striking a mass of goop.

SPLISH!

SPLISH!

SPLISH!

The attack ceased, but the girl's face looked as if she had witnessed Linkle's entire ordeal from the start to before she decided to intervene. And her glowing violet eyes... Linkle could never explain it. They were locked onto Oliver, but she wasn't looking at Oliver.

She rose to her feet. And that was when she glanced over at Linkle.

"Are you okay?" she asked, blood peppering her face.

Linkle stared at the girl, speechless. The fact that she had been saved hadn't yet sunk in.

"Straighten yourself up." the girl told her, "We're getting out of here!"

After leaving the room, the girl placed Linkle on her back, and she ran with startling speed through the building.

"What's happening?!" Linkle asked.

"We can talk about it later!" the girl answered, "All you need to know right now is that you're safe!"

The girl nearly jumped down a stairwell, and out one of the exits, past an unconscious guard...

...and through the front gate.

Linkle stared with eyes wide at the open field before her. She couldn't believe what she was seeing.

No walls to keep her from the outside world.

No gates to tease her with it's presence.

This was it. This was the goal she and her friends did so much planning working towards.

This was what her family risked their lives for.

This was what her mother died for.

This was freedom.

(To be Continued!)

Chapter Text

After being rescued by the mysterious girl from Oliver, Linkle was taken to what appeared to be a campsite in a wooded area, away from James's estate. At first glance, it seemed empty; there was nobody in the area to be seen. Linkle was brought to one of the four good-sized tent's scattered about, where she sat herself down on the grassy floor inside.

"Sorry about how sudden all this is." the girl told Linkle, "I know this is a lot to take in, so I'll give you a moment."

"Um..." Linkle responded, fishing for something to say, "Thanks for saving me."

The girl's eyes lowered a little. She seemed to want to avoid conversation on what had happened in the building where she had saved Linkle. "I'll introduce myself." she said instead, "My name's Lana. What's your name?"

"Linkle."

"...Linkle..."

A moment of silence passed by before Lana continued, "Like I said, I know this all may be a lot to take in. There are some...uh...interesting characters here at camp as well. I don't want you to feel overwhelmed, so I'll stay with you until the others get back."

"The others?"

Lana nodded, "I had two people with me when we broke through the gate to that place. Since there were three buildings, we decided to tackle one each. They should be back soon."

The two stayed where they were for the better part of an hour. From time to time, Lana would glance over at the girl, looking as though she wanted to ask her something. Eventually, a group of girls entered the tent. They seemed to number to about a dozen.

"Linkle?!" Epha called to the girl as she emerged from the crowd.

"Epha?!"

Epha ran over to Linkle and wrapped her arms around her. "I'm so glad you're safe!" she told her.

"Lana." a mature voice called as a woman with darker skin peered into the tent, "I need to talk to you."

"Coming."

Epha turned away from the two, and back to Linkle, "What about the others?" she asked her, "Where are they?"

"I don't know." Linkle said.

"She was probably involved with that commotion outside." one girl told Epha, referring to Linkle, "I saw a whole bunch of the younger girls running around by the fountain area. They were probably separated."

"I'm surprised they didn't catch you." another girl said, "I thought all of you were caught."

Just then, Falla emerged from the crowd.

"Falla!" Linkle called. She jumped to her feet and ran into a shared embrace.

"How did you two escape?" Epha asked.

"James left Falla in our room." Linkle explained, "I was with everyone else, but I hid in a vase in one of the buildings. I think everyone else was caught."

"I see."

"So what's gonna happen now?" Linkle asked.

"That guy over there said he'd take us to a village." a girl explained.

"That's a woman." another girl told her.

"Oh...is she?"

"I...think so...?"

"Linkle." Lana called as she poked her head inside the tent, "Could you come out for a minute?"

Linkle met Lana and the other woman away from the campsite. The massive sword on darker-skinned woman's back held onto her attention. As she stared, she could see that the woman was much taller than both she and Lana.

"I'm sorry to bring this up so suddenly," Lana spoke, "but do you know someone named Link?"

Linkle felt her very blood freeze at the mention of that name. She hadn't heard it spoken since the days of her mother. "Yes." she said.

Lana nodded, as if she was receiving confirmation to something she had already suspected. "You two were separated a while ago, right?"

"Yeah."

"Do you know where he is now?"

Linkle lowered her head, "No. I'm not even sure if he's still alive..."

"Oh, no," Lana chuckled, "he's still alive. We just don't know where he is."

"How do you know?"

Lana took in a deep breath, and extended her arms to her front. With several waves of her hands, a sky-blue orb manifested in the center of the invisible sphere her hands seemed to draw in the air. As Linkle watched on, she could see the image of a boy within the orb. She couldn't see much of him as he lay in what appeared to be a large cage in a darkened room, but she could tell that he was very angry.

"This is your brother. I can use this orb to look at him whenever I want, but what I see isn't enough for me to guess where he is."

Linkle's wide eyes remained fixated on the orb, even as it vanished into a swirl of blue light.

"We've been looking for your brother for a while now. We finally got a lead while we were in Faron two days ago. One of our friends overheard a conversation about a troublesome pair of siblings who were separated. She heard one was sold to a wealthy man in Eldin, and the other was sold to a man in Lanayru. We decided on Eldin because it was the easier trip."

"Of course," the dark-skinned woman spoke, "this means we'll be going to Lanayru next, so if things go well, you should be seeing your brother soon."

"You mean...you're gonna go save him?"

"...That's what I just said, yes."

The idea of seeing her brother again scared Linkle - she had no idea what to make of it. Though she resolved to leave her past behind her, she still felt as though she took Link's freedom away from him. "Can I go with you?" she asked. She felt that the least she could do for him at this point was help save him from his life of slavery.

"No." the woman answered.

The sudden answer she received stunned Linkle into silence.

"Why not?" Lana asked.

"There are many battles ahead to be fought in the near future. This girl lacks the mental and emotional stability to fight them alongside us."

"So? You weren't mentally capable of fighting either until you were trained to, right?"

"It doesn't matter how well you train her."

"I promise I won't be a burden!" Linkle interrupted, "A-And I don't have to fight! I-I could-...um-"

"It's her brother, Impa." Lana reasoned, "Can't you be more compassionate?"

The woman, Impa, apparently, sighed. After a few seconds of thought, she relented. "All right. But you'd better pull your weight."

"Okay." Linkle nodded, a wave of relief washing over her.

Impa turned to Lana, "I'll head back and see if there are any slaves we missed."

Lana nodded, "I'll take the ones here to the village after I introduce Linkle to the others."

"Very well."

"I'm sure the place is still in a frenzy, so I'll send you to one of the side buildings."

"Alright."

Suddenly, a blue, circular, object appeared over Lana's head. It looked to be segmented into three parts, each moving in a different direction, appearing to trace the surface of an invisible sphere. The strange object moved to hover in front of the three before expanding. Within the edges of the circle the object formed, Linkle could see the familiar sight of the ruined building where Lana had saved her.

"I can't leave the portal here because someone might see it. You and Midna'll have to walk back."

"Alright." Impa nodded, "Have someone make sure the path between here and the property is clear."

"Okay."

Linkle watched on, stunned at what she was seeing as Impa walked into the circle, and into the scene it displayed.

"What is that?" she asked Lana as the circle shrunk in size.

"Oh...uh... I'm not sure how to explain it simply. But one of the things it allows me to do is travel to any place I want."

"Why didn't you use that instead of running back here?"

"I wanted to make sure the path between that mansion and this campsite was still clear." Lana turned toward camp and beckoned Linkle, "C'mon. I wanna introduce you to the others before I take those girls with me."

"Where are you gonna take them?"

"There's a village we take rescued slaves to."

The two re-entered camp, where Lana took Linkle to another large tent.

"Before I bring you in here," Lana spoke in a low voice, "some of the people here look a lot different than you and I do. Try not to freak out if you mistake any of them for a monster or something."

Linkle nodded, silently preparing herself as Lana proceeded inside. "C'mon!" she beckoned with a smile, "Don't tell me you're getting shy now!"

Linkle followed the strange girl inside, freezing in her tracks as she looked around at the two odd-looking creatures inside.

"I thought you didn't want us around the rescued slaves." one of the creatures, the large orange one, said, "What's this?"

"This is Darunia." Lana explained, "He's a Goron."

Linkle had heard of Gorons before. She overheard one of the guards at James's estate talking about wanting to fight one. She had never seen one before until now.

"This is Ruto." Lana continued, extending an arm toward some sort of effeminate blue humanoid, "She's a Zora."

"A pleasure to make your acquaintance." Ruto told Linkle, extending a hand.

Linkle shook Ruto's hand. It felt cold and wet.

"This is Tingle. We'd be lost without him. Literally! He made us a map of Hyrule that we use when we get around."

The short man's eyes lit up the second he layed eyes on Linkle, "A fairy!"

Everyone looked at Tingle.

"What's a fairy?" asked Linkle.

"Don't worry about it." Lana told her. She looked at Tingle, "She's not a fairy, Tingle, she's a Hylian."

"What's a Hylian?" Linkle asked.

"How do you not know what a Hylian is?" asked Darunia.

"It's because all they're ever referred to are 'Elves'." Lana explained.

"Well, what's an 'Elf'?"

"Could we talk about this later?" asked a blonde girl, who looked to be around Linkle's age, "Lana hasn't introduced me yet!"

"And this," Lana said, stepping to the side, and arm extended toward the girl, "is Agitha."

"Ahem!"

"Oh! Uh...Princess Agitha."

"Ahem!"

"...Princess Agitha of the 'insect kingdom'."

"A princess?" Linkle repeated.

"U-huh!" Agitha nodded gleefully, "It's a pleasure to meet you!"

"Are you related to the Royal Family?"

Everyone paused.

"What royal family?" Agitha asked.

"Would it be bad if she was?" asked Darunia.

"Well...I heard the Royal Family were bad people."

"Do you mean Princess Zelda's family?" Agitha asked.

Linkle nodded.

"No, she isn't," Lana answered, "Anyway, I introduced you to everyone that's here. Impa and another one of our friends are out checking to see if there are any slaves they missed."

"Wait," Darunia cut in, "she's gonna be joining us?"

"Oh!" Lana chuckled, "I haven't introduced her to you. This is Linkle - Link's younger sister!"

Darunia and Ruto looked over at the girl, wide-eyed.

"Link has a sister?" Darunia asked, a wide smile spreading across his face.

"Do you guys know my brother?" Linkle asked.

"Well," Ruto sighed, "technically, yes, but...no?"

"I'll explain everything when I get back." Lana said. She turned to leave, "Get along now!"

"Wait!" Linkle called, "I wanna say bye to my friends first!"

Lana nodded with a smile, "Okay. Oh! And before I forget: Agitha, we need you to go see if the path between here and that mansion is clear."

Agitha threw her head back and groaned as Lana took Linkle back to her friends. By now, the fact that the girls inside were free had finally set in. They were buzzing as they sat in a near circle inside.

"I still can't beleive we're out of that place!" Epha gushed as Linkle sat next to she and Falla, "I can't wait until the others get here!"

"There's something I have to tell you guys." Linkle said.

"What is it?"

Linkle took a deep breath, "I'm staying."

The smile Falla had worn since she and Linkle reunited faded.

"You're...staying?" Epha nearly whispered, "Why?"

"My brother's still out there." Linkle said, her expression hardened by resolve, "I...feel like I should be the one who saves him. It'll make up for me being such a burden to him for so long."

"Are you sure you wanna do this?" Epha pressed before motioning toward Lana, "You know who that girl is, don't you?"

Linkle looked back at Lana. The strange girl waved at her as she waited patiently for Linkle to finish.

"No," Linkle said, "who is she?"

"That's the White Sorceress! I heard about her a long time ago!" Epha lowered her voice, "They say she's dangerous! And apparently she's been going around freeing slaves from all over! That's why I'm so worried about you doing this!"

"I have to." Linkle said. She turned to Falla, "Do you wanna come too? I'm sure your friend's still out there! We can save her together!"

Falla's eyes lowered, the light of spunk having left her eyes after James took her tongue, never to return. She shook her said, prompting Linkle's shoulders to slump.

"You two've really changed." Epha said suddenly, "Especialy you, Linkle. Before I left you guys, you were so quiet and timid. And now you're putting yourself in danger to save your brother. It's like you and Falla switched personalities."

Falla frowned at the notion. She pointed at her opening mouth, as if to remind Epha of her inability to speak.

"I'm gonna miss you guys." Linkle said.

"You'll come back to us after you've saved your brother, right?"

Linkle nodded, "Right."

The three shared a farewell embrace.

"Alright!" one of the older girls said, "Group hug!"

"They don't even know you." said another.

"Bye..." Linkle waved as she rose to leave.

"Bye." Epha said back, accompanied by a wave from Falla.

"Alright, girls!" Lana announced as Linkle made her exit, "Don't be alarmed at what you see, but..."

Linkle made her way outside as Lana carried on. She took a deep breath as she paused in front of the tent where her future allies were staying, her fingers curling into moistening palms.

She had decided that she wanted to get to know these people - she didn't want a repeat of two years ago, when she met her roommates at James's estate. She forced herself inside, and with a single breath said:

"Himyname'sLinkle!"

The others stopped what they were doing and looked at her.

"Yes," Ruto responded, "we know. Do you not remember being introduced to us earlier?"

Linkle froze, "U-Um..."

"So what's your brother like?" asked Darunia.

"Oh! He's-...uh..."

The blinking of her eyes was only movement Linkle made as she reached deep into her memories for an answer. And that was when she realized...

She had never really gotten to know her brother...

All she could remember was how distant he was with her, and how cold he had treated her after their mother died. Linkle shook her head.

No...don't think about any of that...it's all in the past.

"I never really got to know my brother." Linkle admitted.

"Huh." Darunia responded.

"Well, on the bright side," Ruto said, "that's one more thing to look forward to once we save him."

"In the meantime," Darunia added, "we'll be your brothers!"

Linkle blinked a few times, confused. "Huh?"

"Yeah!" he continued, "That's how it is in the Goron Tribe! We're all each other's brother!"

"But I'm a girl..."

"And besides," Ruto cut in, "she's not a Goron."

"You guys are missing the point..."

"Ooh, I know!" Agitha said, as she stopped by the tent's entryway, "How about 'we'll be close like my insect subjects'!"

"And now we're being likened to bugs," Ruto sighed, "Perhaps next someone will say 'we'll be closer than the dirt beneath our feet'."

"Well, what would you say?" Darunia asked.

Linkle couldn't help but laugh at this interaction. What was she so worried about? Sure they may look different, but being with her new allies was just like it was being with her old roommates.

They weren't able to find a good way to say it, but Linkle still felt the same way they did. She felt that they were all going to be great friends.

Thomas opened the door to the room where he kept the most stubborn slave he had ever been given. Inside, he was immediately greeted by another one of his slaves, the one he had trained to act as a dog in his presence. He smirked, "Hello, Fido." He looked over at the Link's cage, and sure enough, the boy was glaring daggers at him.

Thomas answered with a sneer. Somewhere in the past two years, perhaps, him trying to "tame" Link went from him simply doing his job, to some form of competition.

Yes...a competition. One where he would win once he had successfully broken the boy.

"I've been seeing one of your slaves for the last few years."

"Link. We've become close friends."

What a fool. Surely he thought in that tiny brain of his that he could have some sort of future with Malon. Surely he imagined what it would be like to have a woman like her to do with whatever he pleased. How shocked, how heartbroken, the boy would be to learn that Malon was now his, and his alone.

Thomas turned to leave.

Yes...this thing between them had turned into a competition. But he no longer needed to break him to win. Because he had already beaten him as a man.

Lana and Impa had returned to the campsite at about the same time. The sun had begun to set, reminding the two of them they had precious little time to clear out before the Hyrulean authorities zeroed in on their location.

"Did you get the girls to the village?" Impa asked Lana.

"M-hm!" Did you miss any slaves?"

Impa hesitated, "That's what I wanted to speak to you about."

Elsewhere, the conversation between Linkle and her new friends went from how they would describe their relationship, to why they weren't allowed to be around the rescued slaves.

"Lana says that we'd scare them." Darunia explained, "She thinks they're already overwhelmed by the fact that they're free, and that seeing us would be 'overkill'."

"Well," a new voice interjected, "can you blame them?"

Just then, some kind of impish creature opened the tent, floating - yes, floating - inside. They paused as they saw Linkle.

"Whose kid did you guys kidnap?" a feminine voice asked.

"Linkle," Ruto told the girl as she stared, "this is Midna. She is quite the character, as I'm sure you'll come to find out."

"Linkle, huh?" Midna said as she floated closer, "I'm pretty sure Mama Bear was supposed to take the slaves to the village."

"'Mama Bear'?" Linkle repeated.

"She means Lana." Ruto explained, "It's a long story."

"She's gonna be joining us." Darunia told Midna.

"What?" Midna chuckled, "This kid's gonna be fighting with us?" She turned to Linkle, "How old are you? Twelve?"

"Fourteen."

"...Huh. So why did you wanna come with us, anyway?"

"Apparently, this is Link's younger sister." Ruto answered, "You are younger, aren't you?"

Linkle nodded, "I...well, I wanted to help save him."

"...You're a good sister." Midna said.

Just then, Lana and Impa entered the tent.

"We need to pack our things." Impa told everyone, "It won't be long before the authorities come looking through here."

"Where are the others?" Linkle asked.

Impa looked over at her, silent.

Linkle continued, "...Did...you see them?"

"Come outside," Lana told her.

The two met further away from the tent holding the others as Impa gave instructions to her allies. The look on Lana's face as she searched for a way to begin her sentence worried Linkle, hinting at the sort of news she would receive.

"From what I've gathered," Lana started after a sigh, "you and your friends were in the middle of an escape by the time we saved you all, right?"

"Yeah," Linkle nodded, "but not all of us, though. The other girls you saved weren't with me."

Lana sighed again, "Well...when Impa went back, she found your friends...but...they were dead."

The words were like a sudden knife to the heart.

"Some of them had been shot," Lana continued, "and some were found by monsters. If any of them were still alive, Impa would have found them... I'm sorry..."

Linkle's lips quivered as the first sob passed them by, tears following thereafter as her head lowered.

Aesha...Shyla...even the girls she had been running with before finding a hiding place in the ruined building... They were all dead... She had just seen them all that morning, and now they were dead...

The pain was barely dulled by surprise as Linkle felt Lana's arms encase her in an embrace. The two lowered to the ground as the former wept into the shoulder of the latter.

"So what did you want to talk about?" Franklin asked as he sat on a stool next to Thomas.

"Two cups," Thomas told the bartender before looking at his friend, "I wanted to talk to you about our next event at the end of the week."

"What about it?"

"You know that boy Williamson came to see?"

"Yeah. What about him?"

"I wanted to remove him from our next event."

Franklin stared, puzzled, "Why? Isn't he our money-maker?"

"Yes. But I think too much of a good thing may be a bad thing. We should have them wait to see him. Maybe feature him once a month, and have a revolving number of slaves we use each week."

"...Um...whatever you say. You're the mastermind, after all."

"You look worried."

"I'm just not sure about taking that boy out of the event. I mean, isn't he the reason we're doing this in the first place?"

"Well, sure, but the people aren't gonna want to see me fail to tame a slave every week. It could be bad for business - slave owners may lose faith in me."

"...I...guess I understand."

"Alright. I'm gonna hurry here and head home. Gotta get started on fliers."

"I'll do the fliers." Franklin volunteered.

"You sure?"

"Yeah. Gotta feel like I'm doing something to help."

Thomas chuckled, "Well alright then. Guess that'll give me more time for what I want."

"What, did you have something planned for tonight?"

Thomas's signature smirk spread across his face, "Heh...something like that."

Link eased himself down against the apple tree, mindful of the wounds on his back from the previous day. He released his breath. Getting around was absurdly painful, but he couldn't sit in that dark room and listen to the other slaves there tell him how futile his resistance to Thomas was. He much preferred Malon's company, despite how bitter their last meeting was.

Speaking of which...where was she?

Link looked up at the setting sun. Well, he was later than usual. Perhaps Malon grew tired of waiting on him and left for home. Or maybe something came up at home, and left her unable to see him that day. It wouldn't be the first time after all.

Or...maybe it was because of their last meeting?

Link immediately dismissed the notion. He had done nothing wrong, he decided. However Malon felt about what he said to her was her own fault. He let out a sigh, deciding to enjoy the sunset as he awaited her hopeful arrival.

Thomas and Franklin concluded their meeting after a few hours. Thomas made sure to make it home by sunset, all in anticipation for the visitor he had been looking forward to seeing the entire day.

Malon's face pointed downward as Thomas answered the door, a grin across his own.

"So you came."

Malon said nothing in response.

"You must really care about that boy..."

Malon continued her silence, her head still lowered in an attempt at hiding her shame.

"Come in." Thomas told her.

The two situated themselves in the living room, where they sat in silence for several minutes. Thomas watched Malon closely. The girl had yet to so much as speak to him as she watched the floor.

"Do you love him?" he asked suddenly.

Malon tensed up at the question, her face burning as blood rushed to her cheeks.

Thomas chuckled, "That's okay," he said, "I'll fix that. Come with me."

Malon finally rose her head, watching as Thomas vanished around a corner, and into a hall to the left. She took a deep breath, trying desperately, though in vain, to calm herself as she rose to her feet to follow him. The two made their way into the right room at the end of the hallway.

"I was supposed to make fliers to advertise my next event at the end of the week, but a friend's taking care of that for me. Which frees the entire night for us."

Malon glanced around. Thomas had brought her to a bedroom.

"Have you ever been with a man before?" Thomas asked her.

"...What do you mean?" Malon forced herself to ask.

"As much as you help your father around the ranch, I'm sure you know. The birds and the bees?"

"...No, I've never done that before."

"Well if you're going to be my woman, then I'll have to brief you on the things you have to do to satisfy a man."

At a glance, one would say Malon's face had frozen, as if time itself had come to an abrupt halt. In reality, Malon was trying desperately to to keep her cool.

"Take off your clothes."

The sentence was a blow that Malon's composure simply could not withstand. Her mouth opened in shock, her eyes widening as they rose to meet the man who gave her an order she never expected this soon. She looked down at her attire, at her clothing items, none of which she was willing to part with.

"No." Thomas interrupted, "Better yet, I'll do it myself."

The poor girl trembled as the man approached her, emotions threatening to overflow from within.

First, Thomas removed her odd-looking brooch, followed by her scarf. He stepped back to look at her, his eyes scanning her body like a child would a present yet to be unwrapped.

Malon tried her hardest to mentally remove herself from the situation, thinking instead of the boy for whose sake she chose to endure this treatment.

Next, Thomas aimed for her belt, untucking her shirt as it hit the floor beneath. He breathed out, not trying whatsoever to hide his excitement as he grabbed at her breasts slowly and gently at first before his groping grew more vigorous.

"Lie down."

The request - nay, the command - snapped her back into reality. She looked up at him as if she hadn't heard him.

"Don't worry," he said, a lascivious grin spread across his face, "I'll be gentle."

Malon stared up at the ceiling as Thomas moved to sit on the edge of his bed. Her eyes were as wide as saucers as what she had just done sunk in while she recovered from a climax she had never before experienced.

"You can use the shower to clean yourself off," Thomas told her.

Malon took in air, and released it as a trembling breath, all the while reminding herself:

I did it for Link. I did it for Link. I did it for Link.

It wasn't much, but it kept her from breaking down on the spot.

"Will you keep your promise?" Malon asked as Thomas entered the hallway.

"I intend to," he answered, "Just as long as you keep up your end of the bargain."

Malon let out another sigh. This one, of relief.

She had done it. She had finally done it. For years, she watched Link come to her, bringing with him a new injury seemingly with every visit. Every day, she wished she could do something to help, to protect him from the harm Thomas would inflict upon him. And now she could do just that. And she was willing to keep protecting him from now on, no matter how she had to do it.

The next morning...

The previous day, Lana, Impa, and the others packed all their supplies into a number of wooden crates leaving the tents, blankets, and pillows they used as they slept through the night, before they were to leave their campsite at sunrise.

Linkle sat against a tree as the others finished packing, sniffling as she recovered from the shock of learning of her friends' deaths. She had been given more time to grieve their loss.

"Hey."

Linkle looked up at Lana as she dropped to a knee in front of her.

"Feeling any better?" Lana asked.

Linkle shook her head.

Lana moved to sit next to the girl. "I know how terrible you must feel. If you ever need an ear, one of us will always be willing to listen. We all understand how you feel."

Linkle sniffed, "You do?"

"...When I was younger, Hyrule was at war. In my village, I was a healer. We used magic to heal the wounds of those who were able to make it back. But...our magic wasn't perfect. Sometimes, I leave scars, and I can't heal broken bones... We weren't always able to save who we were healing. I've seen many people from my clan die because my magic wasn't good enough..."

"...I'm sorry." Linkle said.

Lana looked at her, "What?"

"I'm sorry that happened to you. I can't imagine-"

"Hey, I'm trying to cheer you up here!"

"S-Sorry! I didn't mean to-"

"Linkle. Linkle. It's okay. Look, the point is, we understand how your feeling. And it's not just me. You see Midna over there?"

Linkle followed Lana's finger to the impish creature. She stopped in her tracks and looked back at them, her eyes narrowing accusingly.

"When her father was usurped, her entire family was killed. And look over there."

Linkle glanced over at Ruto. The Zora struggled to carry a wooden crate to a freight wagon.

"Her father was killed by our enemies. They were trying to instigate a war between the Zora and the Gorons."

"What do you mean our 'enemies'?"

Lana stared forward for a moment. "You know who Ganondorf is, right?"

Linkle nodded. There may not be a single Elf, or Hylian as Lana referred to her kind, who didn't know who Ganondorf was.

"Well he's one of them. And there are five very powerful people under him who are looking for us."

"Who are they?"

Ganondorf paused on his way to the conference room, his gaze gravitating toward a window. Outside, he could see Castle Town, as well as its residents, going about their day with little to no care.

The thought of how far he had come was the first to cross his mind, followed by how far he still had to go.

Not much longer... He was almost there...

Ganondorf passed through two large doors, and into the room on the other side. Already inside were the Disciples of Dragmire.

"Good morning, Your Majesty."

Ganondorf glanced over at Francis, of the Disciples. He looked as just as young as he did the day they met, years upon years ago.

Francis was the unofficial leader of the Disciples of Dragmire. It was he who lead the Humans from their previous home, and through the vast desert beyond the Gerudo Desert, where they were found by Ganondorf. The other Disciples were chosen for their position by Francis after Ganondorf usurped King Eran (pronounced "er-RAHN"), the last king of Old Hyrule. He and the other Disciples were given life eternal shortly after. Ganondorf held very few to a high regard, but he had always admired Francis's resolve.

The others chosen included Herbert, the first person chosen, mainly for his keen intellect.

George was another chosen, due to his role in ensuring the Humans' survival during their journey through the deserts outside of Hyrule.

Gerald was recommended to Francis by Herbert because of how his no-nonsense attitude would help the Disciples as a group.

The last Disciple to be picked was a man named Robert, out of appreciation for his quick-wittedness.

Behind Ganondorf, entered a woman. Her skin was bronze, and what passed as her clothing, pitch black. A mask of a matching color covered a face none other than Ganondorf have ever seen.

"The others are late," she said.

This woman's name was Cia, and she was among the group of individuals who, for hundreds of years, served as Ganondorf's sword and shield as he reigned over Hyrule.

Not even a second later, a tall man appeared in the room from nowhere, a cloud of diamond shapes announcing his arrival.

"Greetings, Master."

This was Ghirahim, the man who killed Link and Linkle's mother.

Just then, another man appeared, in the same way Ghirahim had, and gave a greeting identical to his through the large helmet he wore.

This was Zant, the ruler of the Twilight Realm. He was only one of two Saints who only appeared for matters of great importance.

The next to appear was a creature who appeared to be hunched over, it's body covered in violet robes. "Sorry I'm late," he said.

This was Wizzro, a mysterious wizard who very few in the history of Hyrule knew of, even after he had been labeled a Saint. He was the one who found the body of the Saint the White Sorceress killed five hundred years ago, and reported missing the article responsible for her reputation among the Hyrulean commonfolk, Majora's Mask.

Another pair of doors, in the corner opposite the ones Ganondorf entered through, opened, and through them entered a large man. He paused, offering a glance at all those present.

"Hmph."

This was Volga, the fearsome Dragon Knight. He spends his days in Death Mountain, keeping watch over the Gorons. He offered them freedom if they could defeat him in combat, all for the mere sake of entertainment, for battling was one of the few things he cared for. He was the second of two Saints who only appeared for matters of great importance.

In this room, generally, the five Disciples of Dragmire would meet to discuss the happenings of the kingdom as a whole, discuss new laws they wished to implement, or to simply meet and socialize, usually talking openly about their past. On rare occasions such as this, however, they would be joined by the Saints and even Ganondorf himself. This would only happen when matters of great importance needed to be discussed. That was when one chair - two in recent instances - were added to the table to accommodate for the increase in numbers.

The Disciples stood against any of the four walls as Ganondorf and the Saints took their seats...

...and awaited the sixth Saint.

The clicking of her footwear on the floor announced her impending arrival.

This girl was the only Saint who was known to mostly every resident of Hyrule, and was hated by nearly every one of them, Humans and slaves alike. She was made a Saint by Ganondorf himself as reward for exposing the plot of Colm, the Regional Lord of Eldin, which would have resulted in pitting younger Humans against the idea of slavery for Hylians, and by extension, the older generation who supported the idea. Despite Colm being her grandfather, she would go on to execute him herself. Many people were unsurprised by this, however, because treachery seemed to run in her family. To the kingdom at large, her mother was a whore who betrayed her marriage for personal gain, and her father attempted an assassination on Ganondorf, thus betraying the entire kingdom of Hyrule, as well as the contract forged by Ganondorf, and Princess Zelda of Old Hyrule, five-hundred years ago. These cases were merely among the more recent betrayals by said family.

This girl walked into the room, meeting the scornful gazes aimed at her with a stoic indifference, as though she saw all those inside as unworthy of her concern.

This girl was a young one of short stature. Her attire was as black as many would say her very soul was. It was a long-sleeved tunic, the yoke as golden as her long blonde hair. A black cape pinned to her shoulders by a twin set of gold epaulettes added a royal elegance to her look. Her black skirt was held to her waist by an extravagant gold belt, and extended to just above her knees. The form of her legs was traced by black tights that tucked into brown boots that topped halfway up her calves. Her gold bangs parted as they hung over her forehead, as if to show off the large ruby that adorned a tiara that matched her hair in color as it wrapped around her head. Her round eyes suggested an innocence that betrayed her reputation.

This girl was Princess Zelda, and she was the Sixth Saint of Dragmire.

To Be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Part 1

Onia leaned against a wall as she slid down to the floor. The sound of whistling drew her attention to the doorway of the humble, single-room shack she called her home.

"Mes-sy," Onia's sister, Nima, said, referring to their home, "Onia," she directed, "go ahead and start sweeping the floor. I'll straighten up the bed."

"You can't do that!" Onia told her through a frown, "It's your turn to sweep the floor!"

"No it isn't - Mom swept the floor last time."

"Well you still can't decide who does what - you're not Mom!"

"But I am the oldest."

"We're twins!"

"So? I'm still older than you."

Onia and Nima were twin sisters living with their mother in Faron - near the southern provincial border of Central Hyrule. They lived in a forest, where their jobs were to chop wood. Every so often, the girls would track debris from their hours-long jobs into their homes. Their mother generally worked for much longer than the twins did, so she left it to them to sweep the twins' owner owned a large sum of land throughout the area. As such, his slaves' living quarters were scattered about his property.

"Why do I have to sweep the floor?!" Onia argued, "You never sweep!"

"Because your big sister told you to do it!" Nima argued back, "And if you don't get started soon, Mom's gonna come back before you finish!"

The twins may look identical, but the same was in no way applicable to their personalities. Nima was what her fellow slaves called a "ballsy tomboy" - she was never afraid to get into a scuffle with even the boys they worked with on occasion. Splinters and scrapes of the knees and elbows seemed to go unnoticed by her as well. Onia, in contrast, was much more timid than her twin. Her temperament leaned closer to what more traditional individuals expected of a ten year old girl like her, though one would never discern as much due to her habitual bickering with her sister.

The twins' mother was named Shea (pronounced SHAY-uh). On most days, she collected all the wood that had been chopped between the three of them, and took it to their owner's cabin near the center of his territory. This is out of fear over the many monsters roaming the Faron Province, as it was the province with the highest population of monsters. This allows the twins to get home early, usually before nighttime, when the monsters were most active.

"Well I'm not sweeping the floor!" Onia told her sister.

"Fine then!" Nima responded, "I'm not doing it either!"

Just then, their mother - Shea - appeared by the doorway. She stared down her daughters as they looked back at her, panic having frozen their bodies over.

"Why isn't the floor swept?" she asked.

The twins' stupor delayed any form of response.

"Well," Onia started, "Nima kept telling me to sweep the floor, even though she never does it herself!"

"I was just teaching her to listen to her big si-"

"Nima, sweep the floor."

"Yes, Mom."

"I don't wanna come back and see this floor not swept." Shea announced as Nima scrambled for the broom in the corner of the room, "Now, next, Onia will sweep. And then Nima, and then Onia again. Do you two understand?"

"Yes, Mom," both twins spoke up.

Chapter Text

The Faron Province is the largest province in Hyrule. From the center of Hyrule's southernmost border, it extends northwest, skirting around the provincial border of Central Hyrule, to just west of the province, where it extends further west, to the kingdom's western border. One of its locations, Faron Woods in the far south, is a popular hiking spot for young and middle-aged couples, as well as families. One infamous attraction would be the Lost Woods, which is located south of the southernmost border of Central Hyrule, and north of Faron Woods. Many people have gotten lost in these woods, never to be seen again, as they searched for the mythical Sacred Forest Meadow. As far as its population goes, it is the most work-oriented province in Hyrule, mostly inhabited by those who study various branches of science, lumberjacks, carpenters, merchants who deal mostly with the aforementioned groups of people, and those who simply desire to live close to the wilderness. The province also has the highest population of monsters, as well. Those in Castor Wilds - a swamp in the far west reaches of the province, as well as the kingdom by extension - features some of the more dangerous creatures. The swamp is one of the few places in Hyrule yet to be touched by the Humans, due to the environmental advantage the monsters there have over their kind. Due to the Faron Province featuring several differing biomes, as well as its sheer size, it has the largest variety of raw goods out of any province in Hyrule. However, due to the nature of the kingdom, these goods are not as lucrative as those found in the Eldin and Lanayru Provinces.

Chapter 13

Repercussions; Part 1

In the late hours of the night, a messenger arrived from the Eldin Province to Hyrule Castle. A property in the region had been attacked by the White Sorceress the previous day. Upon hearing these news, Herbert of the Disciples of Dragmire convinced Ganondorf to take further action, in order to avoid mass hysteria among slave owners once the news reached their ears. But in order to take action, Ganondorf needed a plan.

Originally, Ganondorf decided to combat the White Sorceress's actions by strengthening security at what would be considered prime targets, and placing more patrols throughout Hyrule Field, as well as rewards for any sighting of the sorceress. This lax reaction to the sorceress was due to the decision that, until Ganondorf was sure she knew where Link was, she was no threat to he or his goals. With this recent attack however, Ganondorf and his allies came to the conclusion that the sorceress wasn't working alone.

"According to that guy from last night," Wizzro reasoned, "the property was attacked, yet no one saw the attackers, and no one saw the slaves being taken away. Everything was over before they knew it. That would have had to have been a planned attack. Not even I would have been able to pull that off by myself, so I know that sorceress couldn't have done it!"

"Of course the sorceress isn't working alone." Cia said, "She has an ally in this room. Isn't that right, Princess?"

All eyes moved over to Zelda.

The princess responded, "How could I have orchestrated an attack on a large property in another province from my bedroom?"

"Let's not pretend it isn't something you wouldn't do." Gerald told her, "Your family does have a history of treachery, after all."

"I haven't set foot outside this castle in over nine years." Zelda said, "And how would I have been able to sneak anyone inside the castle without being seen? It's a preposterous notion. But I imagine that, had either of you possessed the intelligence think otherwise, you wouldn't have let the sorceress escape the castle dungeon in the first place."

Cia, seated at Zelda's right, glared at the princess, gritting her teeth as her anger soaked through her mask.

Though they were supposed to be allies, not all of the Saints got along with one another. Cia had never liked the princess, though few knew why. It wasn't until two years ago, however, after Tingle's disappearance from the castle, when Cia began suspecting Zelda of assisting the sorceress.

"If I may offer a suggestion," Zelda continued, "due to the fact that this attack was carried out on a property with a decent number of slaves, we can assume that the sorceress's base of operations is in the Lost Woods, the closest option to its vicinity." The princess turned to Cia, "Perhaps, instead of pestering me with your idiotic accusations, you could look there yourself."

"Cia cannot enter the Lost Woods." Ganondorf finally intervened, "None of us can. Unless you know the correct path to take, you will be trapped there."

"Then that lets us know that the sorceress has incentive to use it as a base of sorts." Zelda said, "Perhaps she has found a way to safely navigate through the forest."

"If that's really where she's set up shop," Wizzro started, "I don't see them going straight there." Wizzro looked over at George, of the Disciples , "Roll down the map."

In the room, on the wall to the left of the door Ganondorf entered through, was a pull-down map of Hyrule.

"Good thing Tingle made us this map before he mysteriously vanished." Cia said, "Now that I think about it, wasn't the princess the last person seen with him?"

"That's enough." Ganondorf told her.

"If I were them," Wizzro began, a skinny finger pointed at the general location of James's estate, "Instead of going southeast to the Lost Woods, I'd head southwest," He pointed at the location of a village, "here."

"What's over there?" asked Ghirahim.

"Only one of the locations of the most popular restaurant chains in Hyrule."

"For now." Cia scoffed, "The last 'most popular restaurant chain in Hyrule' went under after the princess killed the owner."

"Uh..." Wizzro continued, "Anyway, they'd probably try and lead any pursuers in the direction of the Gerudo Desert. Since it's on the way there from the last place they attacked, they could head to the village, and take the slaves working there in order to lead us away from the forest."

Zelda cleared her throat, calling for the attention of her peers and others, "I believe we concluded that the sorceress was capable of magic that could allow her to travel to any location in seconds. It explained how no one was able to find her after nearly five hundred years."

"Seeing how the sorceress has yet to attack the place," Zant argued, "it would stand to reason that she cannot instantly travel there. After all, one cannot teleport to a place they have never been to. Not unless you possess the same ability as Ghirahim."

Both Ghirahim and Zant were capable of teleportation. However, Zant's teleportation is limited to places he had already been to. This applies to Ghirahim as well. However, the self-proclaimed "Demon Lord" can bypass this rule with another ability: Ghirahim is in possession of a "dowsing" ability, and with it, he can search for individuals he had previously been in close proximity with. Once he senses their presence, he is then able to teleport to where they are. A major drawback to this ability, though, is that it takes time and concentration to utilize. Therefore, he would be unable to use this ability in pressing situations (example: if Ghirahim is being attacked, he would not be able focus well enough to use his dowsing ability).

"If the sorceress is indeed capable of teleportation," Zelda reasoned, "then she wouldn't need to draw our attention away from the Lost Woods. She could simply teleport there, and bring anyone she is with along with her. And once she leaves to search for a new target, she would have to find it without using her ability, since she would never have visited the place in question. I propose that we stake out near the entrances of the Lost Woods, and wait for them to exit the forest."

"I agree." said Ghirahim, "Why waste time drawing attention away from a place my enemies cannot get to, when all I have to do is teleport there?"

"Then that's what we'll do." Ganondorf concluded, "It has only been a day, so the enemy is more than likely still there."

"Good." Volga finally spoke, "Then I volunteer to wait for them."

"Don't you have to watch over the Gorons?" asked Wizzro.

"Those weaklings are unable to defeat even the monsters keeping them from escaping. I crave a greater challenge."

"Ghirahim." Ganondorf called, "You will take him there. If you find a sign of the sorceress, report to me immediately. The rest of you are on standby."

"Why'd we have to wait 'till morning to head back?" Midna complained, "If I have to sleep in the dirt again, I'm gonna hurt somebody."

"It took us until nighttime to finish packing up our supplies," Lana told her, "if we just show up in the village in the middle of the night, it'd cause a stir, then we'd have to answer to the Deku Tree."

"You'd think by now those kids would be used to us just showing up in their village. You hear that slowpokes?" Midna shouted at the others, "Don't take so long next time!"

"Not all of us have a giant arm sprouting from our head!" Darunia shouted back, "I'd ask how you did so little to help when you have three arms, but given how little the other two are..."

"You wanna piece of me?!" Midna yelled, turning towards the Goron.

"A 'piece'?" Darunia chuckled, "You're already tiny enough as it is!"

"That's enough, you two." Impa interjected.

Linkle smiled at the interaction. She paused as she walked past Agitha. The girl was squatting, her eyes fixated on the assortment of bugs in front of her.

"What are you doing?" Linkle asked.

"I'm watching the buggies!" Agitha whispered.

Linkle fished for something to talk about, "I used to play with bugs when I was younger, too."

"Really?" Agitha asked, turning her head to her, "What games did you guys play?"

"I just picked them up and let them run all over my hands and arms. What game are you playing?"

Agitha shook her head, "I'm not playing any games. Thanks to Mr. Grasshopper and the other brave insects, Queen Ant's kingdom is free from the tyranny of the termites. But right now, the ants want to change their kingdom from a monarchy to a democracy, because they feel Queen Ant's too young to rule over the kingdom, and she has no other relatives left."

"Oh...uh...okay."

"Is everyone ready?" Lana asked her allies, "It takes a lot of energy for me to keep open a portal big enough to bring all our stuff, so everyone make sure-"

"We've been doing this for two years, Lana." Midna said.

"Well Linkle hasn't."

Midna turned to look at the girl in question, "You catch all that, rookie?"

Linkle pulled her gaze away from Agitha, "Oh, er-, yeah!"

The standard procedure for the group - when returning home - consisted of Lana opening a portal to their destination, and using it to transport their belongings along with them. While traveling the fields of Hyrule, they usually bring with them camping supplies, food, water, a means of entertainment, crates to carry them all while moving - plus one full of their money - a freight wagon to carry the crates, and two horses to pull the wagon.

With a few waves of her arms, Lana opened the portal. On the other side, from what Linkle could tell, were trees that had been hollowed out, and made into homes. There looked to be children dressed in all green forming a crowd as well.

"All right." Lana said, "C'mon!"

Impa led the two horses inside. The portal didn't seem to bother them much. Closely following them were the others.

"C'mon, Linkle!' Midna called, "You don't wanna get left behind, do you?"

Crossing through the portal was like stepping into another room in a house. Given how easy it was, Linkle was taken aback at how the air of this new environment differed from the wooded area they had previously camped in. The grass felt more moist, and was much easier on her feet. It had taken until now for Linkle to realize that she had left her shoes in her room at James's estate. Oh, how much had changed since just yesterday morning. What amazed her even more than that, though, was how quickly she was getting used to everything, though, it wasn't the first time she had to get used to a different environment. It had only been two years since she was separated from her brother, after all. She wondered if her brother was as good at adapting as she was. Surely any life away from her would-...

No... That's all in the past. Thinking about it won't do any good.

This new place Linkle had found herself in was called the Kokiri Forest, it was a village deep inside the Lost Woods that few have ever been to.

"We've been using this place as our base of operations for the last two years." Lana explained to Linkle, "It's very convenient since it's one of the few places in Hyrule that the Humans or Ganondorf haven't gotten to, and the only place they can't get to."

"Why not?" Linkle asked.

"Because there's a specific path you need to take in the Lost Woods. The only way anyone can get into the village is if they guess the path right."

Two years ago, the guardian of the Kokiri, the Deku Tree, prepared two houses for the group: one for the men, and the other for the women. The Kokiri, the citizens of the village, helped make the furniture inside.

"We need more guys here," Darunia complained, "It's just me and Tingle."

"If you want," Midna suggested mockingly, "you can get some of the boys in the village and you can all have a slumber party!"

"If I did, would you come? I mean, given your look, you could pass as a boy or a girl."

"I'm gonna kill that guy!" Midna growled as Lana tried to calm her down.

"So what's the plan?" Ruto asked the sorceress, "We know where we're going next, don't we?"

"Yeah," Lana answered, "but I think we should take a day to rest. It's been a while since we've been here. Plus, it'll give us a chance to train Linkle."

"You're going to train Linkle?"

"Not by myself. Impa wants to help."

Ruto chuckled, "That's a relief."

Lana frowned, "What are you implying?"

Linkle took in all she could of the village from where she was standing. It was quiet, save for the occasional laughter of the village children. Any difference between it, and the Human villages was obvious in appearance, though appearance seemed to be the only difference.

"You're new!" a Kokiri boy said as he and another boy approached, "What's your name?"

"I'm Linkle!" the girl answered with a smile.

"Wanna be friends?" the young boy asked.

"Ew!" another boy shouted from a distance, "You're gonna be friends with a girl?"

The boy turned to look at Linkle, "You're a girl?!"

"Quick!" the boy next to him shouted, "RUN!"

The children bolted away, leaving Linkle confused as to what just happened.

"I look like a girl," she asked Agitha as she walked past, "don't I?"

"Oh, don't listen to those kids." Midna told her, "I mean, they're kids."

"Actually," Lana interjected, "there's a good chance the Kokiri are older than all of us."

"All of us?" Impa asked.

"Uh...hey, Linkle! Impa and I are gonna go make you a weapon to fight with. We might be a few hours, so go ahead and get settled in while you wait."

Linkle turned to look at her other comrades as Lana and Impa went on their way. They were still gathered in front of the two houses they were to sleep in.

"Hi!" she greeted as she approached Tingle.

"Oh! Hello!" he replied, tearing his gaze away from the sheet of paper in his hands.

"What're you doing?"

"Tingle is studying our map. He's trying to see what path to the Lanayru Province we should take."

"A map?" Linkle said, "Can I help?"

Thomas looked over at Link as he opened the door to the room he kept him in.

"What were you all talking about?" the asked the two slaves in the cages across from Link.

"We were telling him how it didn't make sense for him to still be putting up a fight." answered one of his slaves, Samantha. While not an "Elf" name, it was the name he had given the formerly prideful girl, forcing her to relinquish the name she had been so proud of.

"They're right, you know." Thomas told Link, "Why don't you just give in already? You've already lost."

The boy ignored him, not even giving him the courtesy of eye contact, as usual.

Thomas let a chuckled pass through his lips. Not telling him about his relationship with Malon was getting harder by the day. Maybe he'll bring her there one day so the boy to see for himself that she was his. Maybe that would be the day he'd finally break him.

Ghirahim sighed, "The sorceress sure is taking her time, isn't she?"

"It matters not." Volga answered as he walked in front of him, "Once she appears, the battle we'll have will be legendary."

"If you say so."

As per Ganondorf's orders, Ghirahim and Volga had been watching over the entrances to the Lost Woods for hours. The two were had just gotten started on their second full circle around its perimeter.

"You'll be fine here by yourself, won't you?" Ghirahim asked, "I had no idea she would take this long to appear. Perhaps Wizzro was right when he said she may go elsewhere in order to lead us astray."

"Or perhaps the princess was right, and she may have used her magic to instantly appear inside the forest. Like Zant said, she won't be able to appear in a place she hadn't yet attacked. So whether she's coming from or going to the forest, we'll be able to intercept her here."

"...Regardless, I have other matters to attend to. I'll see you around."

With a snap of his fingers, Ghirahim made his leave.

"Pft. Coward."

Volga looked up at the towering trees. Even their branches seemed to lead his eyes in a manner of directions. It's little wonder why this place is referred to as the "Lost Woods".

But it didn't matter to Volga.

Five hundred years ago, Volga took his position as a Saint, and accepted the gift of eternal life from Cia, in hopes that he would be able to clash blades with the Hero once he appeared. Almost sixteen years ago, he, along with Ganondorf and the other Saints, received the news that the Hero had been born. And ever since that day, Volga had been preparing himself for an eventual battle with him, along with the White Sorceress, for it was certain that she would be helping him.

And now that time was nigh. Though he wouldn't be fighting the Hero just yet, he was willing to settle for the sorceress.

Meanwhile, Ghirahim had returned to Hyrule Castle.

"Greetings, Master." he said, announcing his arrival into the throne room.

"I take it the sorceress hasn't appeared yet?" Ganondorf asked.

"Not yet. I returned because I feel I should return my attention to my other duties."

"Very well. You may go, but be sure to check on Volga regularly."

"That aside," Ghirahim said, "there seems to be quite a few people in and around the castle."

"It looks like word of us being here reached the commonfolk." said Cia, who had been speaking with Ganondorf prior to Ghirahim's arrival, "They've been out there for hours."

"Even if the princess is sneaking someone into the castle like you keep accusing her of doing, I'd barely be able to sense a thing."

"Don't talk to me about that little shrew."

Ghirahim chuckled, "Well, I'll be off."

With a snap of his fingers, Ghirahim vanished again.

Link let out a bored sigh.

For the second day in a row, Malon hadn't come to visit.

He glanced up at the afternoon sun. He wasn't late this time, so what could it be? Why was Malon not coming to see him?

He sighed again, resigning himself to another day of boredom.

"No, no, no, no, no!" Tingle shouted, "Tingle said north is up, and west is left, so in-between would be...?"

Linkle scratched her chin, deep in thought, "Um...westnorth?"

"NO! North-west! Northwest!"

"Oh! So what's in between west and east?"

"...Tingle needs a break..."

Darunia laughed silently to himself as he watched, lounged on a double-reinforced bed. He looked over at the front door, or at least where one would be, as Lana walked inside.

"So did you end up making a weapon for Linkle?" Darunia asked.

"Yeah, yeah." Lana answered, "But right now, we need everyone outside."

Lana and Impa gathered the others, and they all congregated near an entryway into the Lost Woods.

"So what's going on?" Darunia asked, "Do we have to leave?"

"That depends on you all."

"Well, don't leave us in suspense." Midna said, "Tell us what's going on."

Lana looked around at all her allies before took a deep breath and answered, "Volga and Ghirahim are waiting for us on the outside."

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Part 2

Nima glanced back, confirming that their mother was out of earshot.

"Hey, Onia." she whispered, "There's this cool place I found deeper into the woods. Let's check it out!"

"No!" Onia whispered back, "We have to go straight home!"

"Fine then, I'll go by myself."

Onia watched, halted by a bewildered daze as Nima continued on, away from the direction to their home, alone. "Nima!" she called, "We have to go home! Nimaaaa!"

The girl in question carried on her way, ignoring her sister all the while. Onia stomped the ground in anger before charging after the girl. "Nima, wait!"

The siblings had just been sent home by their mother after a day of work. Nima used this opportunity to try and take her sister to a location she had found, which led to Onia's current predicament.

"Ugh," Onia growled when she finally caught up to Nima, who broke into sprint once her sister began tailing her, "I hate when you get like this!"

"Shut up for a second. Look!"

Onia followed her sister's pointed finger to a good-sized body of water.

"I found this while I was out wandering around the other day!" Nima told her twin, "C'mon! Let's take a closer look!"

Onia followed Nima closer to the water. Upon closer inspection, the water seemed deep enough for them to envelop most of their height.

"Wanna go for a go for a swim?" Nima asked.

Onia inched closer to the water. Upon approach, she stuck a toe forward, looking to dip it into the water before Nima rose an obtrusive arm to stop her.

"What?" Onia asked.

"I'm going in first."

"Why do you get to go in first?"

"'Cause I'm the oldest. Duh."

Nima took several steps back. She jumped inside after a short sprint, resulting in a large splash that tracked water onto Onia's tunic.

"Mom's gonna find out you were in the water!" Onia called.

"She's gonna think you were in here, too!" Nima said, referring to her sister's wet tunic, "You might as well get in here!"

Onia's brows furrowed before she gave a relenting sigh. "Fine!" She dipped a toe into the water before she let out a yelp, pulling her foot away.

"What?" asked Nima.

"The water's cold!"

"Stop being a sissy and jump in! You're not gonna wuss out and go home, are you?"

Onia's face hardened into a frown. She shut her eyes before leaping into the water, joining her sister.

SPLASH!

"See?" Nima bragged, "It's not so bad, is it?"

Onia's wiped at her face, inexperienced hands looking to clear the water away from her eyes. "So," she asked, "what do we do now?"

Nima slammed her hands forward in the water, earning a surprised yelp as she splashed some onto her sister.

"Nima!"

"Come and catch me!" the girl teased as she bounced away in the water.

Onia wiped her eyes and gave chase. The two filled the part of forest of laughter and playful squeals as they chased each other in what they considered their private pool.

Chapter Text

The Lanayru Province is the second largest province in Hyrule. It is the easternmost region of the kingdom, stretching from the northeasternmost part of the kingdom, just east of Death Mountain, down south, where it lies just east of Faron Woods. The forsaking of Hyrule by the Rito five hundred years ago, as well as extinction of the Zora tribe years later, left Rito Village and Zora's Domain completely deserted. As such, it had become a popular tourist site for historians and those with similar interests. Another notable location is the Wilkshire Arena in Orial Village, where the arena's signature Monster Battles attract guests from all across the kingdom. The Lanayru Province is home to some of the most expensive homes in Hyrule. These houses are usually placed near Lake Hylia, another popular tourist attraction for lovers of all ages, as well as a popular swimming spot. As far at its population is concerned, this area is inhabited mainly by wealthy Humans, marine biologists, ecologists, those with an addiction to seafood, and merchants who deal in minerals that originate near water. Due to the popularity of the many locations in the province, it has the most traffic out of all the provinces in Hyrule, resulting in an almost non-existent wild monster population, with most monsters in the province living under captivity. It is in this province where the Temple of Time is located. The building is the most heavily guarded in Hyrule, even more so than Hyrule Castle.

About a day and a half had passed since Lana, Impa, and Midna attacked James's estate. It had been their largest scale attack to date. And so, in order to avoid mass-panic, the Disciples of Dragmire convinced Ganondorf to take action against the sorceress. The Six Saints of Power were now definitively convinced that the sorceress was using the Lost Woods as a base of operations. And so, Ganondorf sent Ghirahim and Volga to the entrance to the forest, in hopes of ambushing their enemy.

"So what are we waiting for?" asked Midna, "Let's go get 'em!"

"Not so fast." Lana told her, "By attacking those two, we'd be deviating from our original plan. So we need everyone's agreement on this."

"You didn't ask everyone if Linkle could join us." said Midna.

"Not now, Midna. And besides, that's different. I'm fine with whatever you all agree to do, but I think it's important that you all know the risks."

"What risk? There's only two of them."

"Well that wouldn't be a problem if it were Zant with Ghirahim for example, because we already know their abilities and their weaknesses. The problem is Volga."

"What about him?" asked Darunia.

"We have no idea how powerful he is. If he's able to hold us all back, nothing would stop Ghirahim from going to get reinforcements."

"We're gonna have to fight them eventually," Midna reasoned, "Why not do it now?"

"I agree with Lana." Ruto said, "We already have a plan to deal with each of those so-called 'Saints', so I believe we should stick to it."

"I think that settles it." said Impa, "We're not all in agreement, so we're not going out there to fight them."

Midna shrugged, "Whatever."

That night...

"You're back." Thomas said as he opened the front door.

Malon nodded, her eyes glued to the floor.

"Come inside."

Instead of sitting in the living room like the previous day, Thomas took Malon straight down the hall that led to his room. But instead of the right room, the bedroom, Malon was taken to the left room. The first thing Malon could see upon entry was a chair positioned at a desk that sat against the left wall. On the far side of the room (to the right) was, of course, the window, surrounded by pictographs and what looked to be hand-written notes. In between were two armchairs. One against the wall Malon faced as she entered, and another against the opposite wall.

"I guess you can call this my 'workshop'." Thomas began, "It's where I come up with new lessons for my school, and where I make fliers and tickets for my events. Did you know I struck a deal with the owner of the Wilkshire Arena? I'm doing weekly shows now."

Malon kept her silence.

"I told you yesterday that my partner was handling fliers. But I forgot to ask him about the tickets. So I'll be spending the night making them myself. Better safe than sorry."

"What'll I be doing?" Malon asked.

"Come here."

Malon hesitated at first. She stepped further into the room, where she was shown the space underneath the desk.

"Get under there."

Malon crouched down and took a seat underneath the small table. This was certainly a confusing turn of events so far.

Thomas took a seat in front of her, and inched his chair closer.

"I want you to do exactly as I say." he told her as he reached for the zipper to his pants.

Ganondorf took a seat on his throne. The very same throne he wrested away from the Royal Family five hundred years ago.

Suddenly, the massive pair of doors on the far side of the room opened, and in walked one of the gatekeepers, accompanied by an older man with jet-black hair.

"Lord Ganondorf," the gatekeeper called, "there's someone here to see you."

"Why did you allow this commoner entry into this room?" Ganondorf asked, eying the man.

"This man is the head of the security firm that was working at the estate that was attacked two days ago."

At some point in the last five-hundred years, it became an unofficial rule to request an audience with the Disciples of Dragmire, instead of Ganondorf himself. This was mainly because the latter would usually refuse to meet with anyone without feeling the need to.

Ganondorf watched the man as he ventured deeper into the throne room, alongside the guard. "I see." he said, "What do you want?"

The man paused just before the short flight of stairs that preceded the throne, and kneeled, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty. As you know, an estate in Eldin, where many of my employees were stationed was attacked. I would like to offer my assistance in hunting down the culprits."

"What interest do you have in offering me assistance?"

"The sorceress killed my son, Oliver, during her attack."

"You do realize what you'll be doing, right? This attacker is the White Sorceress. Her reputation alone has scared most people out of searching for her, and all those who have tried have all failed."

"With all due respect, Lord Ganondorf, as far as I know, the only people who have searched for this sorceress up until this point were fools whose dreams were bigger than their brain. Many people don't even believe she exists, and they explain her attacks away as slave revolts. I am willing to hunt her down to the ends of Hyrule, and I have the means to do just that, and then some."

Ganondorf watched the man in silence. He could almost see the hatred and anger he must feel over his loss emanate from his very being.

"Do you mean to lend assistance on your own?" he asked.

"No, Your Majesty. Many of my companions have volunteered to help."

"And how do you plan on hunting her down?"

"We've deduced that the sorceress may have made the Lost Woods her hiding place. If she had been hiding anywhere else, she'd have been found by now, and it'd be a convenient place to take the slaves she takes. What we plan to do is establish an outpost by the Lost Woods, and keep watch while we search for signs of her outside the forest."

"I see...the public isn't aware of this yet, but we've already begun our own search for the sorceress. We've come to the same conclusion you have. If you truly desire to find the sorceress, we would be willing to accept your assistance."

"Thank you, my lord."

Ganondorf rose from his throne, "Come," he said, "For us to effectively plan ahead with your assistance in mind, you will have to meet with the others."

"Linkle." Impa called, "Linkle, wake up."

The girl propped herself up on her elbow, still laying on her side.

"We're going to begin your training today." Impa told her, "If you want to stay here with us, this is what you'll have to do."

Linkle sat upward.

"Lana made you these clothes yesterday." Impa told the girl, handing her a stack of folded clothes.

Linkle was handed a white shirt, a brown skirt, short black tights, and a green, hooded, cloak. The outfit was accompanied by a pair of gloves.

"Where do I change?" Linkle asked.

"Here." Impa told her.

"Huh?!"

"Why the hesitation?" asked Ruto, who sat against a wall on the other side of the room, "We're all girls, aren't we?"

"...Sorry. I'm just used to changing in private."

Linkle spread out what would be her new attire across her bed. "I can have these?" She loved it - she was certain the outfit would look great on her, and truthfully, she was eager to try it on. She was grateful to Lana for having made it for her. However, a small part of of the girl felt that she didn't deserve this gift; that Lana's gesture was wasted on someone like her. She had no idea why she felt this way.

"You don't have to keep them on," Impa told her, "but you'll hear from Lana over it when she and Midna return."

"Where did they go?"

"Every morning," Ruto explained, "Lana takes Midna to town to get the morning newspaper. Though they're taking a bit long than usual today."

"What's a newspaper?"

"It's boring!" Agitha cut in.

Ruto sighed, "Paper with news articles on them. They tell you what's happening in the kingdom."

"You can read it once Lana returns." Impa said, "For now, we're about to begin your training. You'll have to wear those, too"

Linkle followed Impa's finger to a tall pair of boots that she had set on the floor, next to the girl's feet. "Are those shoes?" she asked.

"Don't tell me you've never worn shoes before." Ruto said.

"I've worn shoes, but...they were never this tall."

"Those are knee-length boots." Agitha explained.

"I was sort of puzzled as well," Ruto commented, "But Lana said they'd look 'cute' on you. Just put them on."

Linkle rose to her feet, a leg raised awkwardly. The others watched on as the girl stuck a foot inside one of her boots, and fell over.

"...I believe this is what they refer to as a 'fixer upper'." Ruto said, "Here, I'll help."

After receiving aid, Linkle stared down at the boots as they enveloped her legs. It was an odd sight for her to be certain. What grabbed onto her focus, though, was the outfit that had previously lied across her bed. She was right, she thought, it did look good on her.

"Well?" Ruto asked Impa and Agitha, "Does it look cute?"

"I know!" Agitha said with a snap of her fingers, "Let's go ask the boys!"

"'Boys'?" Ruto repeated.

"We don't have time for this." Impa precluded, "They can see while you're training. Let's go."

The spot that Lana picked for Linkle to train in was the mythical Sacred Forest Meadow. It was the very spot that many Humans attempted to brave the Lost Woods to find, only to never return home. Due to Lana's absence, Impa had one of the Kokiri lead them to the location. The child complied, though more out of fear for whom the Kokiri referred to as "the scary lady".

"Here," Impa began as she handed Linkle a pair of crossbows. The girl took the weapons, her heart beating nervously at the feel of the handles.

"These are the weapons you'll be using," Impa explained, "As you can hopefully tell, you'll be fighting from a distance using them. It was I who decided you should use these. Once you start fighting alongside us, you'll act as our cover in combat."

Just then, the bizarre sight of Lana's portal appeared before she walked into the meadow from her previous location. She was followed by Midna.

"What took you so long?" asked Ruto, who, alongside Agitha, accompanied Linkle and Impa.

"We went back to Eldin to get the morning paper," Midna explained, "We wanted to see how our attack on that mansion was being treated. You guys are gonna wanna hear this." Midna was unable to open the newspaper because of the length of her arms. As Impa held the opened papers out in front of her, Midna relayed the news as the others gathered around her.

"By now," Midna explained, "most of the people in Eldin know about our attack. And since it was our largest scale attack so far, the villagers, or at least the ones in the village we visited, are starting to panic. They all think the big bad sorceress is gonna get them or something. Anyway, what's really important is this article right here."

"You realize not all of us can see what you're pointing to," Ruto chided, "right?"

"Anyway," Midna continued, "apparently, the owner of that estate ended up killing himself."

Linkle's eyes grew.

"But that's not all. The article says that the guy was the second person to die after the attack. They found a body in one of the side buildings. It was some guy named 'Oliver Koffman'."

Linkle could feel her body freeze at the mention of that name. With all that had happened since her rescue, she had forgotten all about him.

"He had been killed." Midna explained, "Meaning one of us killed him. I tackled the main building so it wasn't me."

"It wasn't me either." Impa said, "So it would have to have been you."

Lana suddenly found herself in the center of attention. The sorceress's head had been lowered since the topic of conversation had been brought up.

"Did you do it?" Impa asked her.

Lana nodded.

"...It was you who said that we weren't to kill anybody. Do you realize the trouble that you've started for us?"

Lana eyes remained glued to the ground, still refusing to offer a word in response.

"Honestly, I'm surprised you had it in you," Midna commented, "Given the way they say his body was found, there would have to have been a lot of blood. And you always turn into Chuchu Jelly around blood."

"Which leads me to believe that the reason you killed him overrode your fear of blood. It couldn't have been self defense," Impa said, "so why did you do it?"

"She did it to rescue me." Linkle said, her voice so small it was barely audible.

"Lana's very capable of saving someone without drawing blood. I'm going to ask you again, Lana. Why did you do it?"

"...You wouldn't understand..." Lana finally spoke.

"Understand what?"

Lana turned her head away, looking to let the gesture speak for her.

"Why wouldn't she understand?" Ruto asked.

The violet eyes of the sorceress remained downward as she was probed for answers. It wasn't that she was unable to formulate a response, it was that she refused to.

"...If you can't follow your own rules," Impa said, "then I'll step in as the leader of our group. Linkle, let's get started."

Cia stared down at a colorful shrub and sighed.

"It must be nice to feel joy whenever you see flowers like these," she barely spoke. Her gaze rose to the sky, "Where are you now?" she asked, "Is your duty so important that you would turn your back on what you've wanted for so many years?" She looked back down at the flowers before her, "Or was that desire left to only me? Just as happiness was left to only you?"

Cia's eyes continued to wander the vegetation of the castle garden, her mind lost as she reached deep into the depths of her memories until she saw...her.

A good distance away stood Princess Zelda. She stood almost as still as the plants that held onto her gaze.

"I had no idea you were a flower person." Cia said as she drew close.

Zelda responded, her body language exhuming disregard as she reacted to Cia's presence in no other way. "There are many things you don't know about me." she said.

"Like your little alliance with the sorceress?" Cia accused, "Oh, I already know about that. I just need to prove it, then hopefully it'll be off to the gallows with you."

"...Tell me," Zelda said, "Did you harass my mother this way whenever my father brought her here?"

Cia smirked, "I sure did. I remember the very first time I saw the two of them together. They were just as old as you are now. Can you believe your father tried to stand up to me? Hah! He did so much to impress your whore of a mother. A lot of good that did him, though. Am I right?"

Zelda withheld any response to Cia's words.

"Oh! Are you angry? Should I watch my back from now on? Or will you let your retainer do your dirty work? Oh, wait, you can't! She's probably out with the sorcere-"

"What will it take?"

Cia leaned forward, her hand raising toward her ear as she let out a mocking "Hm?"

"I tire of these baseless accusations against my allegiance. What will it take for you to leave me alone?"

Cia pulled away, a scheming smirk spread across her face.

"Lady Cia!" a guard interrupted.

"What is it?" the irritated witch snapped.

"Lord Ganondorf wants you and the other Saints in the conference room. He says to come immediately."

After the meeting between Ganondorf and Oliver's father, Benjamin, Ganondorf sent summons to the Saints. Outside of Ghirahim and Volga, they and the Disciples met with Hyrule's ruler, where they met their new help.

"Who is this?" asked Herbert.

"He is the head of the security firm that was at the site of the sorceress's recent attack." Ganondorf answered.

"Benjamin." the man introduced himself, "It's an honor to be in the presence of you all."

"His company will be assisting us form here on. If he's going to help us, it would be better if he was put up to speed."

And so, the present situation with the hunt for Lana was explained to Benjamin in detail. The plan to capture the sorceress was updated. Benjamin and his team were going to establish an outpost around the Lost Woods, which allowed the Ganondorf and the others to focus their attention on other potential hiding places, as well as other potential targets for the sorceress.

"We'll be needing someone else to remain near the Lost Woods." Ganondorf explained, "Volga will be unable to travel between here and the outpost instantly in the event of an emergency. We'll be needing Ghirahim to help tighten security where the Hero is, in case that's where the sorceress will attack next."

"Where is the Hero, exactly?" asked Zelda, "We'll be able to plan to counter the sorceress better if we know where she may be headed."

"The fewer people know, the better." Cia cut in with a smirk, "If more people know, it increases the chance of the information leaking to ears not meant to hear it."

Zelda let out an irritated sigh.

"But that does bring me back to our earlier conversation in the garden. You want to prove you're not with the sorceress? Then come with me to check on Volga. You certainly seem eager to join the search for the sorceress, after all. You never know: we just might find the her."

Red-hot wings on Volga's back vanished as he landed on the ground. Yet again, he had flown over the Lost Woods in an attempt to catch the sorceress entering or leaving the forest to no avail. It would help if he could actually see into the forest from the sky, but a thick, mystical fog blocked the view of eyes even in the heavens.

Just then, Cia walked through a portal, with the princess following behind her.

"Hey." Cia greeted.

A short hiss passed through Volga's lips. "What do you want?"

"Just came to check on you."

Volga looked over at Zelda. "Do you think me a fool?" he asked Cia, "You're simply using me in your one-sided feud with the princess. Not that I blame you for mistrusting her." Volga looked right at Zelda, "One as treacherous as she can never be trusted."

Ignoring the two with her, Zelda looked up at the towering trees of the forest, letting out a silent sigh all the while.

"What?" Cia goaded, "Been here before? Perhaps the sorceress showed you her hideout?"

"How are we going to catch them if we stay in one spot?" Zelda asked, "You don't truly think that the Lost Woods has only one exit do you?"

"Hmph," Cia smirked, "then let's go."

The trio made their rounds of the forest's exterior perimeter. Volga led the two behind him, with Zelda trailing behind, her eyes venturing the depths of the Lost Woods as her expression remained blank, yielding no hints.

"Volga," Cia called, "could you come here for a second?"

"Unless you see the sorceress, do not waste my time."

"I need a witness."

Volga stopped in his tracks, lending the witch in impatient glance.

"Princess," Cia called.

"What is it?"

"If you truly wish to convince me that you're not with the sorceress, then swear to me right here - with Volga as our witness - that you will be ready to assist us once we find her."

"...Fine."

"And since you swear on this, if you are somehow unable to join us, we can assume that you are indeed with the sorceress, and we'll act accordingly."

"Fine."

Cia smirked.

This was the true reason Cia invited Zelda to accompany her. It could be said that she forced Zelda into this promise here, and not at the castle, to get away from Ganondorf and the others as their talks continued. However, it was more out of desire to inconvenience the princess, any way she could. Cia knew how difficult it was for she and the others to reach Zelda at any given moment, unless she was already with them, and planned to use this to her advantage. This meant that, regardless of what she was doing, if Zelda was unable to answer Cia's call to attack the sorceress at any given moment, she could use her inaction to accuse her of assisting their target. That was when, she hoped, Ganondorf would take some form of action against her. She looked to have the princess punished for assisting the sorceress whether it was true or not. This was how much Cia hated Zelda.

Volga watched on, his mind boggled as to why the princess would agree to such terms. "Are you finished?" he asked Cia.

"Yes," she answered with a smug grin, "I'm finished."

"You've gotta get used to the kickback." Lana said, "You'll never use those to their full potential if you're firing one shot at a time."

Linkle took a deep breath, both crossbows aimed out in front of her.

Lana and Impa had been training Linkle for hours by that point, while Midna, Ruto, and Agitha watched along.

"Hey!" a Kokiri girl called as she entered the meadow.

Lana let down the barrier that had been stopping all of Linkle's discarded arrows. "Yes?" she asked, turning to the child.

"The Great Deku Tree asked me to tell you something." the girl said, "He says two more people are outside the forest."

"Goodness." Ruto sighed, "They're still out there?"

The Kokiri nodded, "M-hm!"

Lana turned to look at her allies.

"Let's go!" Midna urged, "We still have them outnumbered!"

"We're sticking to the plan." Impa said, "If they're still out there by the time we're to leave, then we'll engage them in combat."

"...Let's take a break here," Lana proposed.

The group stayed behind at the Sacred Meadow as Lana went to retrieve food, as well as any allies the left in the village.

"Woah, Linkle," Darunia commented, "you look different."

"Cute," Lana interjected, "right?"

"Uh..." Darunia shrugged, "sure."

Lana feigned a frown, "Men, right?" she said to Linkle, "We need to introduce you to some boys your age."

Linkle stared at the apple in her hands, not sure how to respond.

"What?" Darunia asked, "Not a fan of fruit?"

"Oh! N-No! I-I mean yeah! I do like fruit!"

"Well if you really don't, I'm right there with you."

Linkle looked over at Darunia, concerned, "What are you gonna eat then?" she asked. All Lana brought for the group to eat was fruit.

"Rocks." Midna said, "He eats rocks. Can you get any dumber than that?"

"Probably not." Darunia chuckled, "Who knows? I might come for that junk on your head next!"

"JUNK?"

As the two traded verbal barbs, Linkle looked over at Agitha.

"...Are you...feeding those bugs?" she asked.

"Of course!" Agitha nodded gleefully, "They're gonna need their strength up if they're gonna complete their mission!"

"What mission?"

"Queen Ant's heading to each of her allies' homelands as she promised! It's gonna be a long, arduous journey, and they may bump into some new enemies!"

"Wouldn't it be cool if we went on adventures like those bugs of hers?" Midna asked her allies.

"I'd prefer not." Ruto said, "being away from my home for this long is exceedingly difficult."

"Hey, Linkle!" Lana called to her, "C'mon! I wanna show you something!"

Lana took Linkle's hand and led her to the group of white flowers. "Here," she said, "pick one."

Linkle looked down at the flowers. They were small...their petals boasted an unblemished white color, reminiscent of the ones she picked for her mother many years ago. She reached down and picked one.

"Just like her..." Lana said under her breath.

"What?" Linkle asked.

"Nothing. These flowers are pretty popular with the Kokiri. I'm not sure what they're called, but they seem to die when anybody touches them unless they have a pure heart."

Linkle glanced at the flower in her hand. It seemed to look back at her, congratulating her almost.

"Ooh, look at me!" Midna taunted, "I can touch flowers! Oooohh!"

"Midna's just mad 'cause she can't touch them!" Lana teased back.

"Oh, please! Who wants to prance around a bunch of flowers, anyway?"

"C'mon, Midna!" said Darunia, "Get in touch with your feminine side for once, will ya?"

"I'm gonna pulverize you!" Midna growled through gritted teeth.

Malon closed the door to her home behind her, letting out a sigh as she leaned against the fine wood.

Three nights, she thought to herself, three straight nights of sneaking out to see Thomas. She hated doing this behind her parents' backs, but each time she hesitated, she reminded herself why she was doing it in the first place, though, the guilt on her way to and back from his house was almost too much to handle. Her meetings with Thomas in themselves was somehow the least difficult thing she did nightly. Or at least it was on that particular night.

Yes... On that particular night, Malon shut her eyes and sent her mind elsewhere. It made her meeting with Thomas much easier.

Malon snuck up the stairs and to her room. She went to shut the door, but it stopped halfway with a sudden THUD.

"WAH!" the girl shouted as ahe jumped away, startled.

"Shh! It's me!"

Malon panted as she brought a hand to her chest, the familiar presence of her mother, Catria, beginning to calm her.

"Hi, Mom." she greeted, her heart still jumping to her throat with every beat.

Catria stepped into the room and closed the door behind her.

"Sit down."

"...Okay..."

Malon took a seat on the edge of her bed while her mother followed her further into her room, pausing near its center.

"We need to talk." Catria told her daughter.

"About what?" Malon asked.

Catria watched the red-head closely, observing her in search of hints.

"Where have you been going at night?"

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Part 3

"This one."

How did Onia get here? How did this happen?

Onia and her family had been taken to a trading post, where their owner either bought or sold slaves. The slaves were taken there once a month; for one time a month, Onia and Nima get to leave the forest, and behold sights they'd have never seen otherwise. In exchange for this, however, they risk separation from one another; they risk never seeing each other or their mother again.

Despite this, such an event was one they never thought would happen.

Onia's mother tried desperately to convince her owner to not sell Onia as the girl watched on, stunned by this terrifying happening. Her mother was struck for speaking out of turn, and the deal was struck.

Onia cried the entire trip to what would become her former home as her mother vainly attempted to comfort her. Her entire life she spent around her mother and sister. But now, by the day's end, she would be in a new environment - around people she didn't know, in a place she had never been to. She wasn't ready for this.

Onia was given no chance to say goodbye to her mother or sister. The two parties could only spare what seemed to be their final glances at one another as they were separated upon their return to the forest.

Onia was taken straight to the center of her owner's property, to a cabin adjacent to his home. It was here where the selling of she and the and the other slaves being sold that day was finalized.

Onia was placed with the other slaves in one of the cabin's rooms. If she were to give a retelling of this day, she would speak at length about how terrifying this ordeal was for her; how alone she felt as she awaited the unknown.

Just then, the door opened.

"Nima?!" Onia whispered, "What are you doing here?!"

"I'm getting you out of here!" Nima whispered back.

Her sister's words seemed to pump a shot of adrenaline into Onia. "What do you mean?!" she asked, "You'll never be able to get me out of here!"

"Yes I can!" Nina said as she untied her sister's restraints, a sly smirk on her face, "Because I'm taking your place!"

Onia turned back to look at Nima as her restraints fell to the floor, "WHAT?! You can't do that!"

"Yes I can! They can't tell us apart!"

"No! I mean you can't do this to yourself! Aren't-... Aren't you scared?"

"What I'm scared of is how you'll do without me or Mom there for you. We both know I'd get by better than you would."

Nima sat down next to Onia, "Now go!"

"...Why are you doing this?" Onia asked, "Don't you know what's gonna happen to you?"

"Because I'm your big sister, duh! It's my job to look after you!"

With tears brimming in her eyes, Onia turned and gave her sister a hug. "I love you," she said. She felt her sister take a deep breath in her arms.

"We're switching names from now on," she said, "I'll be Onia, and you're going to be Nima. Now go! Before someone comes!"

Onia rose to her feet and turned to look at her sister a final time as she backed toward the door.

"Go!" Nima rushed the girl, "Go!"

Chapter Text

The Eldin Province is the second smallest province in Hyrule, located in the northernmost region of the kingdom. It has the lowest population of any province in Hyrule, baring the Gerudo Province. Its only notable landmark is Death Mountain, where the Gorons are located, as well as one of the Saints of Power, who keeps them in check. Due to Death Mountain's layout, it is from here where most of the monsters from outside Hyrule cross into the kingdom from. The Eldin Province contains the most lucrative materials to be collected and traded, yet has the lowest number of merchants, due to the monopoly larger corporations have on the area. Many of people who choose to live in this area usually choose to do so to get away from other people.

Malon felt her body stiffen at the question. She knew full well that her mother, and especially her father, would disapprove of her nightly endeavors.

"I've noticed that you stopped seeing that boy every afternoon," her mother told her, "Have you started seeing him at night instead?"

"No!" Malon denied vehemently.

"Then where have you been going?"

Malon knew exactly what she was going to say, but the split second it took for her to conjure her words felt like an eternity.

"I've just been leaving out for some quiet." she lied, "I've been feeling cooped up here, so I wanted some time to myself outside."

"I see... I guess it is pretty boring here for someone your age." Catria turned to leave the room, "The next time your father leaves out, I'll have him pick up some books for you. Is that okay?"

"Uh-huh," Malon nodded. She watched her mother leave the room and shut the door behind her. The clicking of the door as it shut seemed to intensify the following silence, leaving room for what she had just done to sink in.

Malon had never lied to her parents before - all her life, she had always been honest with them. She lowered her head into her hands, a sorry attempt at stopping her tears as they flowed down her face.

What was she doing? Sneaking out at night? Prostituting herself to Thomas? Lying to her own mother?

It had to stop. She couldn't do this anymore...

"Kill me."

Malon shook her head. No...this had to stop...

"I'm tired of living like this. Kill me."

Malon shut her mouth tight to hold in her sobs. How much worse will she get? How much further would she go to protect him?

"Please..."

The girl buried her head into her pillow, unable to keep her emotions contained any longer.

She couldn't do it, she decided, she couldn't give up and allow Link further punishment. Not when she's perfectly capable of protecting him.

Her heart was broken, but her will was iron. She wanted to quit, to just return to her life as a normal ranch hand. But she couldn't leave Link at his master's mercy.

"Someone," she sobbed into her pillow, "help me...I just don't know what to do..."

Linkle snuggled deeper into her bed, sighing at the soft feel of her blankets covering her. Her comfort blinded her to all outside happenings...even the heavy footsteps that drew ever so closer. She felt a hand touch her arm through her blanket. The hand moved up and down before moving away after a few repetitions.

Suddenly, the blanket was lifted off her body halfway.

Linkle opened her eyes, puzzled, before a massive weight pressed down on the bed behind her. She felt two large arms pull her into an embrace from behind. Brushing one of her braids away, she turned to observe this presence behind her, her glance answered by a kiss on the cheek.

"Sleeping well?" Oliver asked her.

Lana jolted at the sound of screaming coming from one of the houses. As she rushed toward the shrill screeching, she could hear additional voices begin to rouse from slumber.

"Linkle!" Ruto called, shaking her shoulders, "Wake up!"

The blonde girl shot straight upward in bed, tears flowing down her face as her eyes opened wide.

"Are you okay?!" the Zora asked.

"Sounds like one heck of a nightmare." Midna said.

Linkle looked around at the growing crowd around her.

It was all a dream...thank goodness, it was just a dream...

"Here," Lana said as she entered the building, "I'll check on her. You guys go see if anyone heard us."

"What?" Midna complained.

"Just go!"

With a lazy groan, Midna hunched over as she floated out of the enclosure, accompanied by Ruto, and Agitha, who had been watching.

"What was that sound?" Darunia asked outside.

"It's already taken care of." Midna told him.

Lana poked her head out of the wooden house to peek at her friends before turning her attention to Linkle.

"...You were dreaming of that man, were you?" she asked, "The one who was trying to force himself onto you?"

Linkle nodded, sniffling as she tried to calm herself.

Lana sighed, "...I had a friend, two years ago. She went through the same thing you did, but...I didn't make it in time to help her."

Linkle looked over at the sorceress as she continued. Her heart broke thinking that someone else went through the same things she had. "How did she deal with it?"

The sorceress's eyes remained glued to the floor, glowing in contrast of her thoughts. "Well... A lot had happened since then... But the next time I brought it up with her...she had forgotten what happened to her. The only other person to know about it seems to have forgotten, too... What I'm trying to say is...I know what you must be going through...and I want you to know that I'm here for you if you ever feel you need to get anything off your chest. We all are." Lana turned to leave, "That's...all I wanted to say..."

"Can we go back inside now?" Midna whined as Lana emerged from inside the house, "It's freezing out here!"

Linkle glanced down at the sheet covering her lower body and sighed. Even if she felt comfortable enough to talk about her ordeal with Oliver, what was she going to say? Was she going to say how much it scared her? Was she going to blame Midna for bringing up Oliver in the first place? No...she would never speak to a soul about any of it. Surely, this nightmare was a one time happening, right? If she just ignored the memory surely it would go away eventually...right?

Linkle rubbed at her eyes as she sat up in bed. She couldn't sleep a wink after her dream last night.

"Hey!" Lana called, as she emerged from outside, "Is everyone awake?"

Linkle looked over at Midna and Ruto as they lay asleep. Agitha seemed to have gone out earlier.

Lana took a deep breath, "HEY!" she repeated, "IS EVERYONE AWA-"

"UUUGH!" Midna shouted, "Could you pipe down?! I can't ignore you if you shout like that!"

Ruto yawned as she sat on the edge of her bed, "My goodness...is it morning already?"

"Get up, everyone," Lana told her allies, "we're all meeting up at the Deku Tree."

"Of course we are." Midna complained, "Ugh, I never get to sleep in..."

"Did something happen?" Ruto asked.

"Something's about to." Lana answered in a low voice, "Just be sure you're wide awake once we're all there." Lana looked around, "Do you guys know where Agitha is?"

"She's probably somewhere playing with bugs or something." Midna said as she paused by the entryway into the house before floating away, muttering all the while.

The sorceress approached Linkle, "Are you feeling okay after last night?" she asked.

"I ruined their sleep..." the girl uttered.

"No you didn't. Midna's always like that in the morning. You'll get used to it. Come on, let's go."

...

"Is everyone here?" Lana asked.

"Looks like it." Ruto answered answered with a glance around, "So what's happening?"

"Volga is still waiting outside the forest." Impa announced, "The others seem to have left, but the fact that he's still out there says that the enemy knows for a fact that we're still here, and that this is our 'hideout' of sorts."

"So what'll we do?" asked Darunia, "It'd be pretty bad if we led them here."

"That's not a problem." Lana said, "Remember, we use my portals when we enter the village. We only have to worry when we're leaving the forest."

"Then what will we do about Volga?" Ruto asked.

"Well, Impa and I decided that it was just like Midna said: we'll have to fight him sooner or later. Since he won't leave, and we need to go, we'll just deal with him now."

"You mean we're gonna do the thing I said we should do two days ago?"

"Midna," Impa reprimanded, "enough. The rest of you, we have some planning to do before you all go out there."

"You're not coming?" Midna asked.

"She can't be seen by the enemy, remember?" Lana reminded her ally, "And neither can you, now that I think back. We don't know if those other two who were with him yesterday will come back, so we can't afford the risk. You'll have to stay too."

Impa continued, "Since you'll be emerging from the forest, you'll have the element of surprise. But so does he, in a way, considering we don't know his abilities."

Midna scoffed, "It's one of him, and, like, a million of us. Well, besides Tingle."

"What?!" Tingle snapped, "Tingle can fight, too!"

"Yeah, but the readers aren't gonna take you seriously."

"Midna," Lana chastised, "stop that. Tingle can come."

"Like I said," Impa continued, "we don't know his abilities, so you'll need to approach a battle against him with caution. Lana will make a copy of herself to use, so the rest of you can observe. We don't want to risk any friendly fire, so she will decide when each of you jump in.

"I won't be able to go all-out against him," Lana said, "because it might catch someone's attention if they're nearby. I'll be counting on all of you."

The team spent the better part of an hour going over their strategy. Linkle was not to interfere, but she was allowed to watch. She was to stick close to Darunia, who would be guarding Lana's original body.

As Impa mentioned, Lana has the ability to split her very being to make copies of herself. The term "copies" could be misleading, however, as every "copy" of the sorceress could be considered the "real" Lana. Instead of each copy acting of their own accord, however, Lana controls every extra body she makes, like a single puppeteer controlling multiple puppets. Due to Lana's inexperience with this ability, she can only efficiently use one body at a time.

The only ones who will be awaiting a signal to enter combat would be Ruto, Agitha, and Tingle.

Volga sat down on a rock, still waiting for the sorceress to appear. Then, out of nowhere, Ghirahim appeared before him.

"You're still here?" he asked.

"Yes." Volga replied, "Something is telling me that the sorceress will appear here."

"Hm...well I was hoping you'd still be here anyway. You have no idea how boring the Hero's life has gotten."

"So you came here to alleviate your boredom?"

"Isn't that why you volunteered to sit out here?"

"...I'm going for another look around the area..."

Elsewhere, Lana had emerged from inside the forest, and into the open. So far, there was no sign of Volga. She kept walking.

Collectively, the group agreed that, because none of them could sense where Volga was at any given moment, it would be best to leave the Lost Woods through the north, because at the very least, Volga would be most likely to stop there to rest, if he was actively searching the edge of the forest. Hyrule Castle was due directly north, meaning Volga would likely have approached the forest from that direction.

Lana was growing more and more tense with each passing second of silence. Volga not being there meant that he was either searching another part of the forest's border, or that he was resting elsewhere. Another option, which was the worst case scenario, was that Volga had simply left to return to Hyrule Castle while the group was on their way out of the forest.

The sudden sound of a crash behind the sorceress startled her.

"Sorceress..." Volga called as Lana turned to face him, "At long last, I have found you... I challenge you, to single combat!"

Lana's reply was a battle-ready stance, her tome levitating between her palms as her expression hardened to steel.

"Prepare yourself!" Volga shouted. He charged at the sorceress, brandishing a pike. Lana planted a hand on the ground, prompting a transparent, rectangular pillar to rise from beneath. As Volga's weapon bounced off the pillar, Lana kicked off of the flat surface before raising a hand towards the sky. She then sent a ball of electricity crashing into the pillar. Red wings sprouted from Volga's back, and with a flap, he rose into the air, dodging the resulting explosion. A second flap of his wings sent the Dragon Knight towards Lana. He swung his pike as he drew close, an attack that Lana was just barely able to dodge by leaning back midair. He flew over Lana as she landed, turning to launch a stream of fire towards his opponent.

Fire, Lana thought. She dodged the attack before a wave of her hands prompted what appeared to be a large branch appeared. She glanced over at the trees in the forest. Her fight with Volga had started to take her away from its reaches. I'll have to get closer, she thought to herself. She ran underneath Volga, closer to the edge of the forest before she planted one end of her spear into the ground. Her weapon morphed into a large slingshot before she fired a projectile at her opponent. Volga effortlessly dodged this attack before letting loose another stream of fire. Lana planted her spear into the earth again. This time, what appeared to be a glowing blue circle, centered by some sort of emblem, appeared on the ground, followed by a large icicle. Steam erupted as the icy shield blocked the flames. Looking to take advantage, Volga closed in, prepping for a swiping attack with the pike, only to be blown away by a sudden gust of wind. The mist cleared, and in its place, Volga could see Lana holding a large leaf that immediately morphed back into her spear. With another flap off his wings, Volga flung himself toward the ground. Not even a second after landing on his feet, his free hand changed form into that of a giant, reptilian foot, accentuated by three giant claws. With a swing, the Dragon Knight sent a matching number of projectiles toward Lana. The attack came too fast, and so Lana was unable to stop the attack from grazing the right side of her right shoulder as she dodged. Volga charged at her again, looking to close the distance between he and his opponent.

"Ruto!"

Ruto leapt from her hiding place in the trees, her arms spread wide as she sent watery projectiles at her enemy.

"GRAA!" Volga shouted, the attacks hitting their target.

Now!

Lana charged at the Dragon Knight. Upon approach, she swung her spear, her attack hitting the mark, and sending Volga off balance. Refusing to retreat, however, Volga planted a foot in the ground, finding his base, and breathed in as he turned to face Lana and Ruto, prepping for another fire-based attack. Thinking fast, having seen what was coming, Lana planted her spear into the earth, and kicked off the ground, her hands still on her spear. As her body spun around her weapon, she kicked Volga right on the side of his face, altering his aim, and sending his planned flaming projectile to his right.

"Watch out!" Ruto shouted, as she neared the ground. She fell on top of Volga, knocking him onto his back. She jumped to her feet and put some distance between she and the Dragon Knight.

Volga performed a backward roll before he stood onto his feet. "Coward!" he shouted at Lana, "You dare resort to trickery?! Have you no shame?!"

Lana glanced at her ally, "Ruto?" she said, "Let's finish this!"

Without warning, Volga quickly closed the distance between he and Lana before swinging his pike, aiming for her throat. Lana ducked before she jabbed him with her spear, spun around, and whacked him on the side of his face. She leapt out of the way as Ruto conjured a massive wave of water aimed at Volga. Quickly gathering his bearings, Volga sprouted his wings, and launched himself off the ground, dodging the attack. Not missing a beat, Ruto swung an arm, prompting a smaller wave to errupt, colliding with its target, and sending him flying. As Lana ran to catch up with him, she re-equipped her tome, and tapped the ground, creating a pillar behind Volga. As he collided against the flat surface, Lana sent a ball of electricity at her creation. Volga struck the pillar with his pike overhead, launching himself off its surface. Using the momentum, he performed a forward roll to minimize damage from the explosion, and, from his low position, leapt into the air toward the sorceress, cocking back his arms to attack. Realizing Lana would be unable to dodge this attack, Ruto swung her arm again, sending another wave at the two. The wave collided with Lana, and sent her careening toward Volga, before he was ready to attack. Utilizing his quick wit, Volga grabbed the sorceress by the throat, and, using their momentum, slammed her onto the ground as they landed.

Lana gasped for air, having had the wind knocked out of her. Switching targets, Volga charged at Ruto, who suddenly dived into what looked like a puddle she had created behind her. Volga swung his pike down at the water, only for the circular pool to shrink and vanish. Then, Volga was attacked from behind by a high-pressured water attack as Ruto launched herself from the pool that had appeared behind him. She landed on his back, looking to pin the warrior down by his wrists. Ruto was not as physically strong as Volga, however, and with his strength, the Dragon Knight wrest his right arm free, and struck Ruto with a backhanded swing of his fist. He spun to his feet, and was in the process of swing his pike at his downed opponent when an electric projectile struck him from behind. Both he and Ruto shouted in agony as they were electrocuted. Volga jumped to his feet, and away from the Zora, facing Lana as he landed. The sorceress rushed to check on Ruto, holding her shoulder as she bled from a previous attack.

"Are you okay?" she asked, her breathing frantic.

"I can barely move..." Ruto answered, her voice anchored by the pain.

"How unfortunate." Volga said, "I wonder why you even brought here when she's that weak."

"Come on," Lana said to Ruto, "if you can't go on, try and put some distance between us."

"I'm about to turn things up a notch." Volga told Lana, "I hope you'll do the same."

Volga threw his head back, letting out a near ear-splitting roar. As he leapt into the air, his body began to glow red, and his wings, again, began to sprout from his back. His form increased in size as it began to change and distort. His voice went from that of a man, to one more beast-like as man took the form of a glowing red dragon.

Lana watched on as she helped Ruto to her feet. She breathed in.

"Agitha!"

"Now, sorceress!" Volga's booming voice seemed to echo, "I await-"

Just then, what appeared to be a giant, gold beetle collided with the dragon, knocking him a short distance away.

Volga glanced at the odd creation. By now it was clear what the sorceress was doing.

To the shock of all his opponents, Volga reverted back into his man-like form.

"Enough of this foolishness." he said, "How long will you continue to ambush me with these weaklings? I'm here to fight you."

"Sorry to disappoint you!" Lana told him as she held Ruto up.

"Why do you hesitate?! Put on your mask!"

Lana stared in confusion, "What?" she asked, "What mask?"

"Do not play coy with me. The mask that you stole all those hundreds of years ago. The one with the power to destroy this entire kingdom! I wish to test my power against it! Put it on! Majora's Mask!"

Just then, Ghirahim appeared next to Volga.

"That was quite an entertaining fight." he said, "But it sounds to me like you're having a little too much fun. We're here to capture the sorceress, remember? Not for you use her for your entertainment."

"Silence, you fool." Volga responded, "You've heard the tale just as I have. To not want to test your might against such an opponent is nothing short of cowardly."

Ghirahim sighed, "Very well. But I'm not sure the others will prove to be quite the sportsman you are."

"LINKLE!"

Just then, everyone's attention was turned to the young girl emerging from the greenery of the forest. Her eyes were wide as she paused in the open, and they were locked onto Ghirahim.

Darunia retreated back into the bushes he and Linkle had been hiding in, deciding not to put Lana's other body at risk.

"What are you doing out here?!" Lana yelled at her.

Slowly, hesitantly one would even say, Linkle rose a finger to point at Ghirahim.

"You killed my mom..." she barely spoke.

"...What was that?" Ghirahim asked her.

"You killed my mom." the girl repeated.

Ghirahim blinked a few times, genuinely confused. That was when he remembered.

"That boy... That's Link, isn't it?"

A wide smile spread across the man's face. "Yes," he said, "that was me. And you're the Hero's younger sister, aren't you?"

"Why'd you do it?" Linkle asked, her voice trembling, "Why'd you kill my mom?"

"Why did I do it? Well you see..." Ghirahim began to walk towards the girl.

Lana looked over at Volga, who was watching his ally. Keeping her eyes on him, she began a speed-walk toward Linkle. "Stay back!" she said, shielding the girl.

"Hah!" Ghirahim laughed, "How lucky you must be to have the sorceress here for you, just as she was on that day! But to answer your question... You know how those Humans are crazy about their...guns... I thought I'd try one out. And when I saw your mother, that's exactly what I did."

Linkle was taken aback at the simplicity of her answer. "That's it?" she asked, "You killed my mom just for that?!"

"...Do I need any more reason?"

Linkle dropped to her knees, her strength failing her. She couldn't believe it; she just couldn't wrap her head around this reasoning. Her mother was everything to her. Her comforter, her best friend...she was the only one willing to put up with her, to hear all she had to say, to give her love, when everything else in the world gave her hate.

And it was taken away from her. He took it away from her. And for what? Because he wanted to test a gun?

It was unacceptable... Absolutely unacceptable...

Through her tears, Linkle looked up at the man who took her mother before rising to her feet. "I'll kill you..." she said. She reached for her crossbows, aiming them at the subject of her rage, "I'LL KILL YOU!"

"Linkle!" Lana shouted, "No!"

Ghirahim watched on, sickening and sadistic thoughts widening his grin.

Linkle shot two arrows at the subject of her anger. With little more than a raise of his arm, Ghirahim responded by the creation of a barrier, effectively nullifying the girl's attack.

"You'll need more than that to defeat me," he said, "I'll go and get the others." Ghirahim told Volga, "I'm sure they'll be happy to clear out the sorceress's allies so you can have your little one-on-one." With a snap of the fingers, he vanished.

Linkle slammed her Crossbows onto the ground in a fit of anger.

"Sorceress," Volga called to Lana, "we will continue our battle."

Lana looked at him, then turned to Ruto, who was still injured. "Get Linkle out of here," she instructed, "then take everyone back to the village. I'll meet you there."

"Okay." Ruto nodded.

As the Zora led Linkle back into the forest, making sure to retrieve her Crossbows, Lana locked eyes with her opponent. I can't stay here for long, she thought, but I'll need to get rid of Volga, fast.

Lana took a few steps toward her opponent, equipping her Summoning Gate as she stopped.

"Come." Volga told her. Lana charged at her opponent, and Volga responded in kind. With several waves of her arms her gate expanded in size. Volga cocked his arm back, looking to leap through the large circle the gate formed, and impale his foe with his pike. Just then, an image began to display inside the circle. Volga was unable to halt in time, and passed through the portal Lana had opened up. Succeeding in her goal, Lana closed the gate quickly, so that Volga wouldn't escape. She sighed, surprised at how easily she pulled off such a hastily incepted idea.

"Well that was easier than I thought it'd be." she said to herself.

Meanwhile, in the forest, Darunia and the others were making a hasty retreat deeper into the Lost Woods.

"Which way do we go?" Tingle asked, after noticing the group had started wandering aimlessly.

"I dunno." Midna answered, "We've never entered the village through the forest before."

"You mean as many times as we've left to forest on foot, no one's memorized the path?!"

"Says you - you could've made a map or something in case we ever had to come here without Lana!"

Just then, as if on cue, Lana's original body awoke from its professed slumber. Darunia had been holding her as the group made their way through the forest.

"I lost Volga," she said as the Goron released her.

"Why did you need to lose him, anyway?" asked Darunia, "Couldn't you have just ran away with us?"

"If I did that, he'd just follow us into the forest."

"Oh..."

"You have some explaining to do." said Ruto, who had been holding Linkle's hand during their escape, "The mask the Dragon Knight spoke of. Why do you have it? You know what will happen if you put it on, right?"

"No. And even if I did, you wouldn't have to worry about it - I don't have the mask."

Linkle gasped.

"What is it?" Lana asked.

Linkle sniffed. She was still shedding tears over her meeting with Ghirahim, "Something's behind that rock!" she said, "It was staring at me!"

"It was probably a Skull Kid." Lana told her, "For whatever reason, it follows us most of the time when we come through here."

Darunia looked over at the rock, then at Lana, "Huh. I never noticed him."

"Neither have I," Ruto added, "Why have you never told us?"

"I thought you guys noticed."

"Tingle noticed!" the little man said.

"Well, anyway, it shouldn't mess with you if you don't mess with it. I tried to talk to it once, and it just ignored me and ran. Funny thing, though...no matter which way we leave the forest, that seems to be the only Skull Kid we come across."

"How can you tell?" Darunia asked, "In my time period, all the Skull Kids look the same."

"Because every other Skull Kid I've ever seen was playful. That one just seems...I dunno, bitter I guess. And I never see more than one at one time, even though they always hang around in groups."

"Well like you said," the Goron told the sorceress, "it won't mess with us if we don't mess with it. Let's get going."

"I haven't seen Wizzro around lately," Ghirahim noted.

"Who knows?" Cia sighed, "He's probably off doing something weird and wizard-like. You never know with that one."

"So you spend your time obsessively accusing the princess of treachery, when Wizzro is the most blatantly secretive of us all?" Zant asked the witch.

"Unlike Wizzro, the princess has a reason to want to work with our enemies. Isn't that right, Princess?"

Ghirahim, as promised, returned to Hyrule Castle to inform Ganondorf that Volga had found the sorceress, and that she, indeed, had allies. The Saints, who were still on standby, were summoned, and brought to the site of Volga's battle against she and her allies.

Zelda, who had separated herself from the others, sighed, "Why did you bring us here, again?" she asked.

"Indeed." Zant said, "Wasn't there a battle going on? Where is Volga?"

"I can't sense him anywhere." Ghirahim noted, "Perhaps the battle is over."

Zelda turned to face her allies, "Or perhaps they fled into the forest, and Volga followed after them."

The others pondered the option in silence.

"Regardless," Ghirahim said, "I can't sense him. So either he went into the forest, or he's in another province. I'll let you all guess which is more likely to have happened."

"...What now?" asked Cia, "We can't go in after them."

"Chances are," Zant suggested, "the sorceress lost Volga in the forest. It's the most likely possibility."

"The only thing to do now," Zelda said, "would be to cut our losses, return to the castle, and report this to Lord Ganondorf."

"I concur." Zant agreed.

"How unfortunate." Ghirahim sighed dramatically, "It looks like now we'll have to replace Volga. Hopefully we don't take another five hundred years this time."

"Hmph," Cia chuckled, "who knows? Maybe we'll find another backstabbing princess like the one we have here."

After returning to the Kokiri Forest, the group rendezvoused with Impa inside one of the houses.

"How did it go?" Impa asked Lana after she and the others returned.

"Bad." the sorceress replied, "It turned out Volga wasn't alone. Now our enemies know for a fact that we at least pass through here frequently."

"So what do we do now?" Ruto asked, "Do we rest, and leave back out tomorrow?"

"That's a bad idea." Impa stated, "There may be another one of Ganondorf's minions waiting for us by tomorrow. If they aren't out there already."

"I think we should leave out now as planned." Lana proposed, "It'd be the last thing they'd expect, and we'll be at least a step ahead of them."

"I agree." Impa nodded, "The sooner, the better."

Lana turned to the others, "Our stuff's still all packed up, right?"

"Yes," Impa answered, everything's sitting near the front entrance to the village."

"Alright. Tingle, bring me the map."

"Tingle has the map!" he announced triumphantly.

Lana unrolled the sheet of paper, and held it out in front of her. "Alright," she started, "we should probably avoid Faron altogether, so I think we should start at our old campsite in Eldin, and head east."

"And what happens once we get to Lanayru?" asked Ruto.

"We'll just stop by a village and ask around. We know who owns Link, we just need to find out where he lives."

"How are we going to ask anyone?" Linkle asked. Just then, she felt two taps on her shoulder.

"Hi!" an exact replica of her greeted, "My name's Linkle!"

The girl jumped away, startled.

The replica burst into laughter, this time, her voice sounding just like Midna's.

"What do you think?" she asked, "Great impression, right?"

Linkle stared, shocked. "Midna?"

"Midna can transform herself to look like other people." Lana explained, "It's how we found out where you and your brother lived."

"Heh," Midna chuckled, "all I need is a glance. I could show up in front of anyone you know like this, and they wouldn't be able to tell the difference!" Midna winked and struck a pose, "Bet I can work my 'feminine charm' better than you can."

"Yeah," Darunia laughed, "and you have to transform to look like someone else to do it!"

Midna turned and frowned at the Goron.

"And besides!" Ruto added, "Some men, prefer shy girls!"

"Can we stop talking about this?" Linkle squeaked, her cheeks red.

"Please." said Impa, "Besides, we don't want to lose too much daylight. We need to cover as much ground as possible."

After finalizing their next course of action, the group met up near the village's entrance to the Lost Woods, where they gathered their horses.

"Listen here, rookie," Midna volunteered to explain, "this is what we do when we're traveling. You know that ability I showed you earlier? I use it when I'm driving. We gotta blend in when we're out there. You all, on the other hand, get to stow away in the back, inside those crates."

"Why do we have to sit in crates?"

"Because those Humans are nosy. Besides, not all of you have to. Come here."

Midna put an arm on Linkle's shoulder as she whispered, "You see that fat guy over there?" she asked, pointing at Darunia, "He can't fit in our crates, so he has to sit on the floor."

"The crates are open!" Darunia announced.

"Aaaall right, kid," Midna stretched, "back up."

Linkle took a step back, watching in amazement as Midna shape-shifted to a Human man.

"Why do you have to look like a boy?" Linkle asked.

"Because the last time she didn't," Ruto answered after overhearing, "we almost got found out."

"Apparently," Midna spoke, "it's 'weird' for women to drive freight wagons around on their own. Can you believe that?"

"All right Linkle," Ruto called, tapping a crate, "come get inside."

Hesitantly, the girl approached the large wooden box.

"It's been a while since we last shopped in a village," Ruto said, "so we had Darunia borrow this crate from the shop in this one. I'm not sure why the Kokiri need a store, anyway, or why they need wooden crates, but we made sure to get a spacious one for you so you don't get too uncomfortable."

Linkle climbed inside and sat down. The crate was less uncomfortable than she was expecting.

"You aren't afraid of the dark," Ruto asked, "Are you?"

"Um...no?"

"Good."

Ruto shut the top of the crate, sealing Linkle in total darkness.

Linkle hugged her shins. She was only a few feet away from her allies, but being in the crate, within those walls, and the dark they created, made her feel as though she was all alone.

It's funny...she hadn't had any "alone time" in what felt like forever, but in reality it was just a few days ago. It was shocking how fast everything was going for her. In just a few more days, for example, she was going to see her brother again...

Her brother...

"Why did you have to be born?"

"If it weren't for you, ... I'd be free right now..."

"If these people knew what you did, they'd hate you too-

Just then, the crate opened.

"Hey there!" Lana greeted, the light of the sun surrounding her, "You okay?"

Linkle's gaze fell back into the darkness. "Uh-huh." she nodded.

Lana stared for a moment. "Move over." she said.

"Huh?"

"Move over. I'm gonna sit in here with you."

"Okay..."

"Alright!" Lana called to someone outside after climbing in, "Shut the crate!"

Midna, still disguised as a Human man, looked inside. "Oh, goodness." she said, "You've adopted this one, too, haven't you?"

Lana smiled.

"Oh, boy..." Midna moved to shut the crate, and stopped halfway. "How old are you again?" she asked Linkle, "Fourteen?"

"Uh-huh."

"Ugh, it's like deja vu."

"NO, LI'L TERMITE!" Agitha shouted from inside another crate, "DON'T!"

"What's going on?" Midna asked as she shut the crate, leaving Linkle in total darkness once again.

Or at least it would have been total darkness.

"Why do your eyes glow like that?" Linkle asked Lana.

"Oh. I put a spell on myself a long time ago that lets me see in the dark. This is just a side effect. I don't know how to make it stop."

Just then, the girls felt the crate ascend from the ground, followed by a strained grunt outside.

"Are there two people in here?!" they heard Darunia ask outside.

Lana giggled.

"Um... Lana?"

"Yeah?"

Linkle hesitated.

"...Do you hate me?"

Lana turned to look at the girl, completely befuddled at what, to her, was a dumb question. Through the darkness, she could see the look on Linkle's face begin to match their setting.

"Of course not!" Lana answered, putting her arms around Linkle.

"Stop moving!" Darunia yelled from outside.

"I love children!" the sorceress continued.

"But I'm not a child..."

"Yes you are."

"...That guy with the cape said you were the one who came and saved us after my mom died."

Lana's smile faded, "Yes...I am."

Linkle fixed her mouth to ask the question. Did Linkle's presence keep Lana from taking her brother with her that day? It was a question she desperately needed an answer to. However, fear of the answer she may receive stilled her tongue.

"Did you mean what you said to Ghirahim?" Lana asked suddenly.

"...Ghirahim? Is that the one with the cape?"

"Yeah. When you said you'd kill him. Did you mean it?"

Linkle froze. Those words were ones she used in the heat of the moment. But did she really mean them? She knew first-hand, or close enough, what death was like. She had seen the moment it happened to her mother; she had seen the moment life was taken away from her. The blood...the fear, the horror and heartbreak...all those is what she associated with death.

Was she ready? Was she willing to put someone else through what Ghirahim put her mother through?

"Yes." she answered, "I meant it."

"...I see..."

Just then, the two heard two knocks on the crate.

"What was that?" Linkle asked.

"That was Midna. I told her to let me know when we crossed the portal I opened up so I'll know when to close it. She probably told Darunia to knock on our crate. Now they're probably arguing."

Linkle hugged her knees again, "...So why did you want to sit in here with me?"

"I was worried about you. When you were talking to Ghirahim about your mother, the look on your face reminded me of when your father was killed."

"You knew my dad?"

"No, I was watching your brother. He had lashed out when he saw the boys who killed him."

Linkle thought back to a conversation she had with her mother.

"...He was beaten to death by three boys."

So her brother must have found them...but how did that happen?

"That was the first time your old owner sent him to The Hole. My heart broke for him...because I knew how it felt to lose a parent, but I couldn't imagine being in his exact situation. I just had to see him." She sighed, "When I found him, he had cried himself to sleep. I stayed there with him that night, and I remember wanting to hold him in my arms and protect him forever..."

"Um...can I ask you something?"

"What?"

"How did you find my brother the first time if you can't find him now?"

"After your brother was born, Ganondorf came and took him to Hyrule Castle. He was kept with Princess Zelda for about two years. I'm not sure why, but after those two years, Ganondorf took him back to your parents."

"Did...they hurt him?"

"Of course not! He was a baby! Besides, the king and queen took care of him."

"WHAT?"

"Shh!"

"Ganondorf took care of him?"

"What? No! Princess Zelda's parents took care of him."

"But-...why would they do that? Aren't they bad people?"

"...Whether they were bad or not, they weren't gonna do anything to a baby. And besides, Ganondorf needs Link alive and well, so they couldn't do anything to him, even if they wanted to."

"But if Ganondorf needs him alive, why did he let my brother live as a slave?"

"Well...when I said he needs him alive and well, I guess I was misleading. He only needs him alive. It doesn't matter if he's 'well' or not."

"Why does he need him alive?"

"...You haven't heard of the Triforce, before have you?"

"No."

"Well...let's just say for the sake of simplicity that the Triforce grants whatever wish you want. There are three pieces of the Triforce, and your brother has one of them."

"Then why did Ganondorf send my brother away?"

"I don't know."

"Where are the other two pieces?"

"Ganondorf has one, and Princess Zelda has the other."

"So if Ganondorf has two pieces already, why-...I don't understand any of this..."

"...I don't understand either. But if we can rescue your brother, we can go from there."

Hours passed by as Midna directed the horses across the northern fields of Hyrule. They had passed by the path to James's estate a while ago. As expected, it was a high-traffic area. It seemed like every few minutes, Midna would pass by another person either on a horse, or driving a carriage or wagon. She hated being forced to respond to their greetings and nods in kind.

After another hour or so, Midna could see a good-sized building in the distance.

"Hey!"

Midna's head snapped forward. There were two men on horses just ahead of her.

"Hold on a second." one called.

"Yeah?" Midna responded in her disguised voice as she slowed her horses.

"Are you from this region?"

"No, I'm from...Faron."

"Oh. Well you guys haven't heard, but an estate nearby was attacked by the White Sorceress."

"Oh, yeah, I heard."

The men blinked in confusion.

"How did you hear about it?" one man asked, "the Hyrulean Chronicle hasn't released this week yet."

Midna froze. Crap. she thought to herself.

"What are you carrying back there, anyway?"

"Supplies."

"Oh, you must be a traveling merchant. That's how you heard about it."

"Yup."

"So what are you transporting?"

"...Wood."

"Man of few words, eh?"

"Yup."

"Not surprising." the other man said, "You boys down there in Faron have your nose so deep into work, I'm surprised you aren't all built like Lord Ganondorf. Anyway, we wanted to ask if you had any information on the White Sorceress."

"No."

"Oh. Okay then, I won't take up too much more of your time. Good luck with all your trading and whatnot."

"Thanks, you too."

The two men gave each other a puzzled look as Midna went on her way.

"You suck at talking to people." Darunia told her.

"Shut up, you dumb rock!" Midna snapped in a hushed tone, "You're not helping!"

"Coast is clear, isn't it? I can talk if I want to. I just haven't because it's you I'd have to talk to."

"Don't make me stop this wagon!"

"So who were those guys, anyway?"

"I dunno. Probably those guys we-, uh...got attacked by the sorceress."

"Hmm... None of the other people responded like this."

"Well, it was ou-, the biggest attack the sorceress had ever done. Chances are, some bigwig got upset over it."

"Hmm... We'll have to tell the others after we stop."

The group stopped in another wooded area before they made camp. It was then when Midna and Darunia reported what they had seen.

"These two guys stopped us." Midna explained, "I didn't think anything of it, but Darunia made a big deal out of it."

"What'd they do?" asked Lana.

"They asked us about you." Darunia told her.

"Ahem!" Midna interrupted, "They asked me about you. Apparently we messed with some bigwig when we attacked that mansion."

"...It probably had to do with with that guy I...killed."

"Makes sense. I'd honestly forgotten you did that."

"Have you read about him?"

"Not really."

"His name was Oliver Koffman. You told us about him yesterday, remember? Apparently, he was the son of the head of Eldin Private Security. Their headquarters isn't too far from the estate.

Midna and Darunia looked at each other, then at Lana.

"So should we be worried?"

"I'm not sure. I don't know who the head of EPS is. We'll just have to be more careful is all."

"'EPS'?"

"Yeah, Eldin Private Security. It's an abbreviation."

"...All right..."

"Anyway..." Lana lowered her voice, "I need to talk to you guys about Linkle."

Volga leaned back against the stone wall behind him, staring through the bars in the dimly lit area.

During his battle with Lana, the sorceress had apparently sent him to a cell in the dungeon of Hyrule Castle, located in the castle's basement.

"I knew I sensed you here."

Ghirahim emerged into the light provided by the torches adorning the wall outside the cell.

Volga's eyes met his, "It would seem as though I've been fooled by the sorceress."

"Why haven't you escaped, yet? You could easily melt these bars."

"I've been thinking of ways to avoid this situation the next time I face the her. I think best when it's quiet."

"Well, I suppose I should let you out."

Using a small key, Ghirahim unlocked the cell door, and pried it open. "I'm surprised this cell is still functional." he commented, "No one's been confined here for hundreds of years."

As Volga walked by his comrade, he caught the sight of a pale grin smeared across his features.

"Are you that glad I haven't fallen in combat? Or did something happen while I was in this cell?"

"Did you see the way that girl looked at me?"

"What girl?"

"The blonde one. Who told me I killed her mother."

"...Yes, I saw it. What of it?"

"Her face was simply drenched in such hatred and malice. I'm still getting chills just thinking about it..."

"And that made you happy?"

Ghirahim flung his arms at shoulder length in a dramatic fashion. "Of course!" he said, "You don't know how downtrodden I was when Lord Ganondorf told me was wasn't to lay a hand on the Hero. I think I may have found a suitable replacement. And it's his sister no less!"

"What do you plan to do? I could tell by a simple glance that she was weak."

"That doesn't matter. What I plan to do is make her hate me even more. I want that adorable face of hers to wrinkle in hatred everytime she sees me. And once we deal with the sorceress and her allies, I'm going to keep her, and then I'm going to break her. The only question is, should I shatter her hatred in one fell swoop? Or should I let it melt into fear? Oh, I can't wait to listen to her innocent voice howl and scream in agony as she begs for me to kill her and end her suffering..."

Volga turned and walked away. "Every moment I spend in the company of you people is another reminder why I prefer to spend my time away from you all."

Linkle didn't dream that night. Not about Oliver, not about her old friends, not about anything. Perhaps she was simply too exhausted from the day's events. She was woken up early the next morning by Lana. Outside her tent, she could see that the others were already all awake. They all stood by a portal that Lana had opened up.

"What's going on?" she asked, "Did something happen?"

"We're gonna help train you." Midna answered.

Linkle blinked herself wider awake. "Huh?"

"Yup!" Lana added, "We all sympathize with you after yesterday, so we all thought it'd be great for all of us to help you train! We already have everything set up. But before we go... Are you sure you're serious about getting revenge on Ghirahim?"

The mention of the name cleared away any grogginess left. She looked at all her allies. Their faces were all hardened by the gravity of Lana's question. They were going to train her to kill.

Linkle nodded. This was how badly she wanted her enemy to pay for what he did to her, and to her mother.

"All right. Step through this portal."

On the other side was the Sacred Forest Meadow, where Impa was.

"So you were serious." she said, "Very well."

"Hey Tingle!" Lana called, "You're keeping watch at camp, right?"

"If Tingle hears anything, Tingle will come running!"

The others joined Linkle and Impa on the other side of the portal.

"Think you've gotten then hang of using those crossbows?" Lana asked Linkle.

"Um...no."

"Just aim and shoot." Midna trivialized the matter, "Can't be that hard, right?"

"You've more resolve than you did before," Impa told Linkle, "I believe that will serve as the tipping point, so to speak. I trust you'll grow accustomed to those crossbows very quickly."

"Before we get started," Lana began, "I want to tell you about an advanced technique you'll be learning after you start to feel a little more at home with those crossbows. Sit down on that stump over there."

Linkle obliged while the others spread out throughout the meadow. Lana erected a barrier around them all, so as to protect their surroundings from harm.

"When we fight," Lana explained, we use Elements in order to power up our attacks. I'm sure you saw when we were out there fighting Volga. Ruto's attacks, for instance used an Element. Water, as I'm sure you can guess. There are five Elements in all: Water, Fire, Lightning, Light, and Darkness. To use these, you'll have to learn how to utilize the energy inside you."

Linkle tried her best to not look as confused as she felt.

"All of us have an innate energy inside our bodies." Impa said, "It goes by different names in different cultures. Energy, chi, etcetera. To give you idea, controlling it is like redirecting water flow. You control the energy, make it flow into your weapons, and that is how Elements are used."

"But if it's in your body," Linkle responded, "how does it get to your weapon?"

"Think of your weapon as an extension of your body."

"Let me show you." Darunia volunteered. He brandished a large hammer he had brought with him. As he held it in front of him, flames began to rise from the head.

Linkle watched on, her eyes wide in amazement.

"See?" the Goron continued, "Think of your weapon as part of your body, and direct your energy to that part."

"Once you get good enough at it," Lana said, "You can start using more than one weapon in order to increase your flexibility in battle. Take Impa for example. She can use two weapons, which lets her use two different Elements."

"And sometimes, it's not as complex as that." Impa added, "Sometimes, you can use multiple Elements using one weapon. Like Agitha.

The odd girl answered Linkle's glance with a friendly wave.

"Show her, genius!" Midna told her.

"Oh! Sorry."

Agitha raised her parasol into the air, and opened it, prompting the familiar giant, gold-colored, beetle from the battle against Volga to appear alongside what appeared to be a giant butterfly of a matching color.

"As we've come to find out," Lana said, "the butterfly is Agitha's Element, Light, but the beetle is Lightning. Who knows? Maybe one of your crossbows will be one Element, and the other will be another!"

"Don't you know?" Midna cut in, "You made them, didn't you?"

"Shh! Anyway, while it's important that you master, this, it's even more important that you be careful in battle, because our enemies can do this, too. And you wouldn't wanna get hit with your weakness."

"What's my weakness?" Linkle asked.

"I dunno. But take our fight with Volga for example. The element of my tome is Lightning. When I hit both Ruto and Volga with my attack, it hurt Ruto more than it hurt Volga. That's because Lightning is Ruto's weakness and not Volga's."

"That's why you called out Ruto right?" Linkle asked, "Because Volga's weakness is Water?"

"That was more guesswork than anything. I'd hate to think his weakness was Water, though - it looked like it barely phased him."

"Well, your attacks didn't phase him at all until you used your spear." Darunia speculated, "Neither did Agitha's beetle."

"We'll talk about that another time. But, yeah, that's all there really is to using Elements. But before you start training for that, you have to get used to the weapon you'll use it with. Ready to get started?"

Linkle nodded, determination etched into her face.

"You're back!"

Benjamin hitched his horse at the hitching post before climbing down.

"How'd it go?" one of his employees asked.

"Lord Ganondorf is letting us help." Benjamin answered, "Starting tomorrow, all those who want to come with me can, those who don't are free to continue their duties."

Benjamin and the employee started on their way inside the large building before them - the headquarters of Eldin Private Security.

"So how are we gonna go about this?"

"First we'll need to bolster our ranks. Lord Ganondorf's gonna help us with that by having an advertisement put into the Hyrulean Chronicle. I don't wanna be misleading to anyone joining us, so from now until we catch that sorceress, I'm gonna splitting you guys up into two divisions: one will be handling our normal duties, and the other will help search for the sorceress, and her allies. The Saints of Power agree that she's made her hideout inside the Lost Woods, so we'll be going ahead with the plan to establish an outpost outside its perimeter."

"You're not gonna be sending any of us in there, are you?"

"No. Lord Ganondorf and the others have speculated that the sorceress is able to teleport to the forest, but she has to get to wherever her next target is on her own. We're gonna see if we can track her scent with the hounds, and once find her, that's when the fun starts."

Thomas answered the door with an amorous excitement.

It was Malon, as expected.

He wasted no time in taking her down the hall, and to his bedroom. He had nothing to do that night, which left him all the time in the world to do what he wanted with her, and he made sure to do just that. For him, their meeting the previous night was the best they had so far. He had little idea as to why, but Malon was completely different than she was before. She was more receptive to his touches, less hesitant to do what he told her to do, and she did what he wanted with more vigor.

He didn't know why she had such a change of heart, but if he had to guess, it was most likely because of how good he was in the bedroom.

Thomas thrust into her with everything he had, his eyes locked onto the girl as she welcomed everything he gave her.

He felt it. It was building up inside him. His climax was nigh. He thrust harder, and harder, then harder still, as Malon wrapped her legs around him, and pulled him closer. He smirked as he watched her. The girl lied flat, her face beet red, and her arms sprawled over her head as she made no effort to hold back her moans and shouts. He marveled at the sight before shutting his eyes as he felt his pleasure climb higher, and higher, and higher. Until-

"LINK!"

Thomas's eyes flew open, disbelief taking away from his climax. He looked down at Malon, who stared back, her eyes wide, not in disbelief, but like a child who had been caught breaking the most forbidden of rules.

Her eyes feared for what would happen next.

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Lana and Link

Lana removed a large wooden lid she had found as she searched the southern Faron property. "Found you!" she whispered as she peered down into the darkness.

She descended down the ladder toward the sleeping boy at the bottom, elated that she had finally located him after almost an hour of searching. She approached the floor beneath in a slow manner, more so to not trip over the black hooded cloak she wore for disguise than out of fear of waking the boy. Lana had made it a point to never see him in person until the time came for him to retrieve the Master Sword, but after the day she watched him have, she couldn't help it - she had to be there for him, whether he knew she was there or not.

"Hi there!" she whispered to the sleeping boy, "My name's Lana, and yooooouu're Link, right? Nice to meet you!"

Gently, as she sat down next to Link, she lifted his small frame from the ground. As his body slumped against hers, she took a look at his face. It was tearstained - the boy had cried himself to sleep.

Lana forced a smile at him, hiding the surge of emotions she felt upon seeing the sight. It was something she was used to doing by now. "You're so cold," she told him, "Here, hang on a sec." Lana sat back against the ladder before removing her cloak. She used it to cover Link before embracing his body as a means to keep him warm.

The boy snuggled closer to the sorceress.

Lana tilted her head. "Aww." She sighed. "When Mother died I felt the same as you did. Sad...angry... In a way...me refusing to accept that she was gone caused all of this; had I never tried to bring her back, none of this would be happening...and I wouldn't have ended up like this."

Lana readjusted the cloak covering she and Link, making absolutely sure that he was fully covered. "You've been through so much already haven't you... You never seem to be born in a time when you can just live in piece - to live a long and happy life. Had I never made the mistakes I made, Hyrule would have never gotten like this...meaning you would never have been born. It's terrible... I wish there was something I could do to change it...I wish I could stay here, and hold you in my arms forever, and protect you from everything wrong with this world...but I can't... I'm sorry..."

She could hear them... The sound of Keese approaching in the distance. She formed a barrier, in hopes of keeping them away.

"The least I can do," she continued, "for now...is protect you from the cold."

Chapter Text

Malon inched away from Thomas, propping her body on the headboard as she broke eye contact. Her eyes dropped from the gravity of the developing situation, her body held still by the weight of his stare.

What should she do?

"You bitch..." a whispering breath uttered.

"...I should go..." Malon squeaked. She turned to retrieve her shirt off the top of the side table to her right.

"YOU BITCH!"

A fist full of rage slammed into the side of Malon's face. The impact sent her off the bed, where her head bounced off the side table. As her body crashed onto the floor, Thomas was already upon her. The girl retreated into the nearest corner of the room, her wide eyes filling with tears as she looked up at the man standing over her. Malon's mind went into full-panic mode - the countless obscenities Thomas hurled at her went in one ear, and out the other - her mind was instead focused on escape as she trembled beneath him.

"YOU WERE THINKING OF HIM THE WHOLE TIME?!" he screamed at her.

Malon flinched at the question, "N-No!" she told him, "I-I-"

"GET OUT!" Thomas shouted, "GET OUT!"

Malon shot up and scurried out of the room, making sure to gather her discarded clothing on the way out. She pulled the door shut as she escaped outside before losing her footing on the steps leading to Thomas's front porch, and taking a hard tumble onto the grassy ground beneath, her clothes scattering mid-fall. She cast worry of her appearance aside to calm herself as she propped herself up, seated on her calves. She wiped away her tears before gathering her clothes again, this time re-robing herself haphazardly. It wasn't until she started on her way home when her mind began to process what had happened.

Thomas was angry at her, that much was obvious. But she simply didn't know what to make of the situation.

Okay, okay, she thought, think.

She had used Link's name while with Thomas. He'd be sure to take his anger out on the boy. The thought halted Malon in her tracks.

Should...she go back and ask for his forgiveness?

No...what if he hit her again?

So, what, should she leave Link to pay for what she did?

No...going back to Thomas the way he was now wouldn't win her anything.

Wait...

Malon paused in front of the door to her home. Wasting no time, she straightened her clothes, checking for any imperfections from her rush-job at Thomas's house. The last thing she needed was to let her parents see her the way she was now.

She opened the door and shut it behind her.

"Welcome home."

Malon jumped at the sound of her mother's voice. She was seated on the couch on the far side of the living room.

"Hi, Mom." Malon greeted.

"Out for more alone time?" Catria asked her.

The girl took a deep breath. "...Yes..." she lied.

"Okay..." Catria responded after a series of nods.

"I'm going to bed." Malon continued, "Goodnight, Mom."

"Goodnight dear."

"Linkle... Hey, Linkle..."

Linkle let out a tired groan in response to the gentle nudges.

She heard Lana giggle, and opened her eyes.

"Huh?"

"You drool in your sleep."

"HUH?!"

Linkle shot upward and wiped the saliva from her mouth and the side of her face.

"I wanted to tell her," Midna said, "but Ruto wouldn't let me."

"Because you would have been such a ninny about it." Ruto responded.

"A what?"

"It's time for your training." Lana told Linkle, her voice still gentle.

Linkle groaned again. "Training". She had hoped to never hear that word again after yesterday. Her legs and butt were still sore from the "conditioning" Impa made her do.

"Are you awake yet?" Lana asked.

"M-hm..." Linkle nodded as she rubbed at her eyes.

Lana took the girl back to the Sacred Forest Meadow, where Impa was waiting. This time, Agitha remained behind with Tingle, leaving Midna, Ruto, and Darunia the only ones to accompany the two.

"You're here." she said, "Good. After yesterday it became apparent to me that something was lacking."

"What?" Linkle asked.

"Your reflexes need improving. They're slow, especially after you tire. You won't defeat any of your enemies as you are now."

The criticism cleared away any grogginess left in the girl.

"To fix that." Impa continued, "We'll be doing an exercise to start your training today that'll improve your reaction time."

At the conclusion of her sentence, four identical copies of Impa emerged from her main body. "Me and each of my copies will serve as targets. Which ever one of us gives a vocal command will be the one you fire on. Every half-second you take to react will earn you fifty push-ups and fifty sit-ups."

"Heh," Midna chuckled, "wouldn't wanna be her right now."

Darunia watched Linkle nod nervously at Impa's instructions. Then at Impa, then at Lana.

"This really takes me back." Darunia commented.

"Indeed." Ruto nodded.

"But what if I hurt you?" Linkle asked Impa.

"That's what I'm for." Lana said, "Impa and her clones'll be standing just outside the barrier I put up. All you have to do is shoot in any of their direction."

"My doubles will be surrounding you." Impa explained, "Meaning some of them will be in your blind spot. It wouldn't be wise to count on your eyes too much."

"'Doubles'?" Lana repeated, "More like quadruples! ...Wait...there's five of them."

"Leave the comedy to me, sweetie!" Midna called.

"Yeah!" Darunia said, "We only need one person to suck at it!"

"Hey Linkle!" Midna shouted, pointing at Darunia, "How about a test shot?"

"Ready?" Impa asked the girl as her clones moved into place.

Linkle nodded as she closed her eyes to help her concentrate. When they opened, she imagined her targets as Ghirahim.

"Fire!"

Malon glanced out the window as she sat up in bed. The sun had just barely began to peek over the horizon.

This is good, she felt. She was getting used to her new routine.

Malon stretched her body as she made her way to the mirror. She reached for her brush, as she sat down on a stool, and paused as she looked at herself.

Just over her left eye...was a bruise. The purple shade of the swollen area contrasted greatly to her pale complexion. And over her left cheekbone was a second, this one red. She moved her bed head away from the injured areas for closer inspection. Her hands flew to her mouth as she shot to her feet and backed away from the mirror.

"No..." she muttered, "No, no, no, no..."

How was she going to hide this? How was she going to keep her parents from finding out? If they see this, she'd have no choice but to tell them where her injuries came from...

Malon backed into her dresser, and slid down to the floor beneath as her mind began to race.

And if they found out...they would certainly confront Thomas... And then they'd find out what she had been doing with him... And then they'd never trust her again, and they'd probably ban her from leaving the ranch, and then she wouldn't be able to see Thomas which means he wouldn't be able keep him from hurting Link and then-

Malon doubled over and vomited into her hands. Her breathing grew shallower by the second as she pulled them back and watched as the chunks and fluids trickled down her palms and onto her wrists. Her hands flew into her hair as she grasped the sides of her head, tearing up and rocking forward and back in the midst of her despair.

"No...no, no, no..."

Catria took a bite of her apple as she sat back against a couch. The heavy sound of footsteps on the stairs stole her attention. As she looked, she could see her daughter speeding down the stairs, almost in a flurry. "Malon." she called.

The girl froze in place before looking over at her mother.

"Good morning, Mom."

"Good morning. That was you upstairs taking a bath, right?"

"Yes, Mom."

Catria paused before she spoke again. "Your hair..." She couldn't see it until her daughter turned to look at her, but Malon seemed to have styled some of her hair over the left side of her face.

"I thought it'd be nice to have a new look." Malon lied.

Catria whispered, "Are you trying to look nice for that boy?"

Malon felt blood rush to her face. "No..." she answered. She heard her mother chuckle.

"All right. Go ahead and give the cuccos their feed for the morning."

Malon made her way outside, and deeper into the ranch, where they kept a variety of farm animals, from cuccos and cows, to horses, and even a dog.

"Hey, Ace!" the girl greeted as she reached down to pet the family's white and black dog.

From there, she headed straight to the cucco barn. She giggled as the little creatures inside followed her as she made her way over to their bag of feed. Carefully, she poured its contents into a wide container, hoping her impaired sight wouldn't redirect her aim to the ground.

"Malon?" Talon called as she finished.

In a startled panic, the girl made sure to double check her hair to make sure it was still covering the damaged side of her face before turning towards him.

"Yes, Daddy?"

"Your mom told me you've been acting strange lately." he said, "She's real worried about you. Is everything okay?"

Malon breathed deep, "Yes, Daddy. Everything's fine."

"You sure? If anything's bothering you, I can help."

Self-preservation fixed Malon's jaw to tell yet another lie, but guilt kept her tongue still.

"Someone...help me. I just don't know what to do..."

Yes...of course...this was her father. She had always been able to tell him everything, and he'd be the first to offer assistance, no matter how big or little her troubles were.

"I'm tired of living like this... Kill me..."

No...she couldn't tell him... She could never tell him. It didn't matter if he could help her or not - she was doing all this for Link's sake, not her's.

"I'm sure." she said.

"Huh." Talon responded, "Must be puberty."

The words snatched Malon away from her thoughts. "What?"

"No, don't worry about it. It must be a girl thing. I'll have to ask your mother about it."

"Daddy! I'm sixteen! Not twelve!"

"Alright, alright. I'm about to head to the arena. Your mom wants me to get you some books while I'm in the village so look forward to that. If you need something, your mom'll be out here in a little bit."

"Okay. Bye, Daddy."

"Bye."

Malon let out a sigh of relief as her father walked away. Hiding her wounds was proving to be much too stressful for her. How much longer would she have to do this?

The day went by faster than Malon could prepare. As her day of chores began to slow, her concentration was replaced by varying thoughts of what the night would bring. She knew Thomas was more than likely still angry at her, and she was absolutely apprehensive of the idea of going back, but they had a deal. So long as she was at least willing to live up her end, she should still benefit from it...right?

Malon stopped in front of his door, pausing to give herself a moment to prepare. After gathering what little courage she could muster, she knocked.

Malon stepped away and let out a deep breath, one last effort to calm herself. Unlike the previous days, her eyes remained fixed on the door, right around where Thomas's eyes would be should he open. If she could just ascertain what sort of mood he was in, she could go from there.

Malon's body shifted in the cool night air as she waited. Why wasn't he answering? She knocked again.

"Who is it?" she heard Thomas ask.

"It's me." Malon answered.

Silence...

"...Mister Thomas?" Malon called.

No answer...

"Mister Thomas...can you let me in?"

No response...

"I'm sorry about yesterday." Malon said, "If you're still upset, we can...talk about it, or...work something out..."

Silence...

"...Mister Thomas...we had a deal, didn't we? I come here to see you, and you stop hurting Link. I'm...here, so...even if we don't do anything together, you'll keep your promise, won't you?"

Thomas still didn't answer. It was clear by now that he was still very upset with her.

"Mister Thomas," Malon spoke after a period of silence, "you're not gonna take this out on Link, are you?"

The resulting silence had begun to chip away at the brave front Malon had barely managed to patch together. She was losing what control she felt she had over Link's well-being. Not only that, but if Link gets punished, if he hadn't been already, it would be her fault.

"Kill me..."

Malon knocked on the door again, this time, harder. "Mister Thomas! It's not his fault! Please! If-...if you take this out on anyone, take it out on me! Haven't you put him through enough already?!" Her knocks continued as emerging tears began to distort her view of the door before her, desperation stealing her breath. "Please..." she sobbed, "Open the door... Please..."

Malon spent the next hour or so on the steps leading onto Thomas's porch, sobbing as her mind explored one dark possibility after another.

This was her fault, she decided, Link was about to be punished for what she did. Why did she use his name? Why?!

Malon calmed herself. Getting angry wasn't going to solve anything. Perhaps she should get home and sleep this whole thing off, and think about everything in the morning.

The girl moped the entire way home, tears still flowing down her face. She didn't even stop to make herself presentable as she walked through the front door to her home, bar a single wipe at her face to clear away her tears. She started toward the stairs, and paused. From the corner of her eye, she could see her mother seated on the couch on the far side of the living room, same as yesterday. Unlike the previous day, however, she withheld a greeting. A period of silence passed as the two watched each other. Her mother's gaze was invasive - piercing almost. Malon turned away and continued up the stairs, not even leaving a "hello" in her wake.

"Malon... Malon, wake up!"

The girl cracked her eyes open.

"C'mon." Talon continued, "It's time to get ready."

Malon propped herself off her back and onto her elbows. The absence of the sun as she glanced out the window left her in a state of confusion. "But the sun hasn't risen yet." she murmured.

Talon paused by the door to the hallway, turning to give her a confused look of his own. "You know what day it is today, right? We're headed to the Wilkshire Arena."

Malon's eyes flew open as she shot up in bed.

Talon chuckled, "It's not like you to not be up before me. I'll be downstairs."

Malon moved to sit on the edge of her bed as her father shut the door behind him, letting out a groan as she ran a hand over her face. With all that went on that week, she had forgotten that today was the day of the week she was to go with her parents to the Wilkshire Arena. She couldn't help but feel a bit of relief. Maybe leaving the ranch would help take her mind off her worries.

Malon froze as her hand ran over the swollen bruise around her left eye. Within the next second, she leapt onto her feet, and rushed over to the mirror.

How could she have forgotten?! That bruise from yesterday was still there!

Had her father seen it? Was he going to tell her mother about it?

Malon stared into the mirror, scanning her face as she breathed heavy. She knew it was there, but darkness impeded her vision, so much so that memory of her bruise would still be eluding her had she not felt it earlier. She let out a high of relief. Her father couldn't have seen her bruise. She was still in the clear for now.

Malon made the necessary preparations for the trip, and met with her parents outside to help them finish packing.

"Oh, Talon," Catria called, "you've seen Malon's new hairstyle, right?"

Talon looked over at his daughter, "'Hairstyle'? I thought you'd forgot to fix your hair for the day."

Malon felt her heart begin to beat against her chest as her father walked over to her.

"I'm surprised you can see with all that hair over your face." he said as he rose a hand to toward her, "How're you gonna read those books I got you-"

"Daddy," Malon interrupted, "aren't we running late?"

Catria turned away from the wagon to face the two, "You do not talk while your father is talking, young lady!"

"Oh, it's alright." Talon chuckled, "We are running late, after all, so it's not like she's wrong. Let's finish up so we can hurry to the arena."

Malon and her mother met eyes as Talon walked away. It was true: Malon was not allowed to speak over either of her parents. She was taught that early on, and she followed that rule ever since. Surely, Malon thought, her mother was beginning to see more and more clearly her odd behavior.

Malon sat inside the tarped wagon as the family finished packing.

"Are you gonna be sitting back here?" Malon asked her mother as she loaded the last crate.

"No." Catria answered, "There's something I want to talk to your father about on the way to the arena. Besides, I know how much you enjoy your 'alone time'."

Her mother's words were incriminating; they accused her, and rightfully called her out on all her wrongdoings. In Malon's mind, Catria's parting glance said what the woman didn't, louder than the words the woman spoke.

'Liar', it said.

Malon wrapped her arms around herself, a vain attempt to hold in the warmth this new label stole from her.

'Liar'... She certainly was one by now.

Linkle stared up into the early morning sky as she rest against a tree.

"Hey!" Darunia called to her as he approached.

"Hey." Linkle waved back. Darunia sat on the ground next to her.

"How's your training coming along?" he asked.

"I'm still sore..." Linkle admitted.

"Well, you should appreciate this chance to rest. We don't usually wait this long to head out."

"Why are we waiting?" Linkle asked.

"Today's the day of the week they release the Hyrulean Chronicle."

"What's that?"

"A newspaper. You know how everyday Lana and Midna leave to get the newspaper? Well there's another newspaper that releases once a week called the Hyrulean Chronicle. You'll have to ask them why it takes so long to get it."

"Wait, so Impa doesn't go with them?"

"No, she goes to the-"

"Gather 'round everybody!" Lana called.

"What is it?" Darunia asked the sorceress.

"We just got back with the papers. Apparently there's something in it Midna wants everyone to see."

The group gathered near the center of the campsite, where they huddled around Midna, who read from the newspaper. She layed it on the ground because her arms weren't long enough to hold it open.

"The first thing that caught my attention," Midna told everyone, "was this advertisement right here. It says it's from 'Eldin Private Security'. It explains that 'the White Sorceress's latest attack resulted in her very first casualty: Oliver Koffman, the son of Benjamin Koffman, head of Eldin Private Security, or EPS for short."

"Didn't you just get back?" Ruto asked, "How did you have time to read?"

"I read it on our way out of the village, genius. Anyway, it goes on about how the murder was 'unacceptable', and 'who knows what she'll do next', yadda yadda yadda, and here. It looks like this 'Benjamin' guy's recruiting help to hunt us down."

"So what's the big deal?" Darunia asked, "No one's ever been able to spot us before, right?"

"No," Ruto answered, "but we've never had an organized search for us executed on this level. Even Ganondorf simply offered a reward for any sighting of Lana, and left it at that. Any other search there could have been was so meager, we never even learned of it."

"And it's not just that," Midna added, "thanks to Lana killing that guy she killed, that Benjamin guy can use it to fear monger all he wants, and it'd be in his best interest, too, if he wants as many recruits as possible. The people joining would be motivated by fear, or them wanting to get famous for finding us, especially considering they'd be backed by an entire organized group." Midna shrugged, "But all that means is be more careful. It's not like anyone's gonna see through our disguise. As long as we're careful we won't have anything to worry about. And we won't even have to do it for long. Once we save Link, we wont be doing too much more roaming around. Anyway, speaking of Link, there's one more thing I wanna show you all."

Midna flipped to the next page. On it was two pictographs. The first was of a large arena, and the second, more jarring, photo was of two Humans standing in front of a large building. And in front of them was a long-eared boy standing on his knees, an enraged snarl carved into his face. Midna glanced up at her comrades for a moment. The looks on Linkle and Lana's faces held her attention. It took her a moment to put two and two together.

"I take it this is Link?" she asked.

Lana nodded, a wide-eyed shock still adorning her visage.

"I thought this might have been him based on what I read, but I wasn't sure."

"It certainly looks like it'd be him." Darunia commented, "He's looks a bit different than I remember."

"This isn't the same Link you know." Lana explained.

"Well anyway," Midna continued, "There's an event being held at today some place called the 'Wilkshire Arena'. These guys named 'Thomas Grimshaw' and 'Franklin Moore' have started this event where, basically, they beat slaves to break their spirit or something."

"How barbaric." Ruto said with a grimace, "Who can find entertainment in something such as this?"

"We need to go." Lana said as she walked away towards the storage tent, "If we get going now, maybe we can stop-"

"Lana!" Ruto called, "We don't even know where it is!"

"Well where is it?!" Lana snapped.

"W-We never completely mapped the province out!" Tingle explained.

"What?!"

"Calm down." Darunia told Lana, "You're the one who said it was too risky to try because of how many people live there."

"And we just decided that we have to be more careful." Midna said, "There's a whole group of people after us now, and who knows how far along with their search they are by now. Plus there's Ganondorf's goons to worry about."

"Did you not hear what you just said?!" Lana argued, "Link's probably out there being beaten for sport as we speak, and we're just sitting here! Don't you guys care about him?!" she turned her back towards the storage tent.

Midna's body levitated from the ground. Her hair formed into an arm and hand, which she used to reach out and grab Lana forcibly.

"LET ME GO!" the sorceress screamed as she was lifted from the ground and pulled closer to Midna and the others.

"Listen!" Midna shouted at her, "You haven't noticed what you've been doing?! You've been acting on your emotions, and look where it's gotten us!"

"What are you talking about?!"

"Like when you killed that guy? You won't even tell us why you did it! And now we've got people after us! Now you wanna rush, when we don't even know for sure where we're going!"

"I don't know why you seem so attached to Link," Ruto said, "but we need to stick to the plan! If we're not careful, we won't even be able to find out where he is!"

Midna felt Lana's body begin to still within her grasp. "Have you calmed down now?" she asked.

The sorceress nodded, "Yes..."

Midna lowered Lana to the ground. "So we're sticking to the plan then, right?"

Lana nodded again, "Yeah. I'm...sorry about all that. I guess I'm just anxious."

"I'd be anxious, too." Darunia interjected, "This is probably the longest time we've taken to get anywhere. It's gotta be uncomfortable in those crates. Good thing I can't fit in any of 'em."

"I'm gonna go pack our supplies." Lana said. The others watched as she walked away, toward their wagon.

Ruto sighed, "It's times like this when I wish Impa were here."

"Why hasn't she been here?" Linkle asked. Now that she thought about it, their ally never seemed to be around in the morning, or whenever their en route to their next campsite. She always seems to vanish after Linkle's training every morning.

"She's been going to Hyrule Castle every morning." the Zora answered.

"She's been going to the castle?" Linkle asked in amazement.

"Of course. That's how we knew Volga was waiting for us outside the forest."

"If you ask me," Midna cut in, "she should be the one leading this whole thing, not Lana."

Ruto looked over at Lana as the sorceress took down one of the tents, then back at Midna. "I agree." she said in a low voice, "If that scene she caused is any indication, she'll only cause us more grief the closer get to Link."

"But-" Linkle cut in, "what if you get into another argument?"

"Oh, please." Midna nearly laughed, "Arguing's all she'll do. It won't escalate to anything more than that."

"No, I mean...what if someone hears us...?"

"Oh, don't worry about that. Lana has some barrier in place that doesn't let sound pass though it."

"She can do that?"

"Convenient, isn't it? Anyway, back to the topic. We should wait 'till Impa gets back to bring this up."

In the time it took for she and her family to rush to the arena, Malon's mind had inevitably gravitated toward her situation with Thomas. And in doing so, she realized something...

Thomas had told her during one of their past meetings that he had reached a deal with the owner of the Wilkshire Arena, that consisted of him holding shows there weekly. He did it while bragging to her about how much more money he was going to make, and how much he was going to buy with it. It was here, she decided, where she would see the fruits of her labor; it was here where all the lying, all the secrets she kept, all the sneaking around she did...she would be reminded that it was all to accomplish something...

It had to be...

Catria manned the booth inside the arena, while Talon joined Malon in the seating areas as they began to fill. As the minutes went on before the start of the event the people were gathering to see, doubt had begun to fester in her mind.

Thomas had kicked her out of his home two nights ago, because she had used Link's name. He was clearly still upset over this, because he refused to see her the previous night. What if...

No...he wouldn't break his side of their deal. Not if he wanted to keep seeing her.

"Gooood morning, everyone!"

Malon was pulled out of her contemplation by the voice of a man approaching center stage.

"I see there's a lot more of you people then there were last week! You all looking forward to the show?"

The ensuing roar of approval from the collective audience startled Malon. As the man continued, she could feel a sense of anticipation begin to grip her. Not anticipation for the "show", but whether or not she would see Link on stage again.

He wouldn't. she thought to herself, Not after all I've done.

"Here he is!" the man announced, "The man of the hour: Thomas Grimshaw!"

Malon's body tensed as soon as she saw him; it was the first she had seen of him since the night he gave her her bruises. She saw Thomas stop by the other man.

"Hey, man," said the latter, "straighten up your face. You still look pissed."

"Not now, Franklin." Thomas told him.

Franklin sighed before turning his attention back to the audience. "We know how much you're all looking forward to this, so we're not gonna waste any more of your time! Without further adieu, bring out the first slave!"

The two large doors leading deeper into the stadium opened, and out came a girl led by two Human men. Malon recognized her to be the one from the previous week - the one who, like Link, refused to give in to Thomas.

"That's one of those Elves Thomas couldn't get to give in." one patron told another, "Let's see what Thomas does different this time around.

As Franklin went on about Thomas's time limit and other self-imposed rules, Malon could see two men pushed some sort of wheeled chest over to the latter. Thomas's hands lingered inside the container before they emerged again, donned entirely in black.

Thomas moved his fingers within the black gloves, perhaps to get a good feel for them before he used them.

The chest was wheeled out of Malon's view, toward the wall respective to the section of bleachers she was watching from as she walked aimlessly. Yet another man, who Malon recognized as the timekeeper from the previous week aimed a gun into the air. It had already been explained that Thomas was to start after it fired.

BANG!

Wasting no time, Thomas approached the girl, and swung as hard as he could.

Malon flinched. She could hear the shot loud and clear, despite her distance.

The crowd roared again as the girl's body hit the ground. She looked up at Thomas, her eyes wide in shock as blood ran freely from her nose. A reddish bruise had already begun to form between her nose and cheek bone. Thomas walked over to her and lifted her to her feet by her tunic before pulling back, and firing a blow to her belly.

Malon watched in horror, frozen in place, as Thomas's assault continued. In the midst of his relentless attacks, Malon was able to draw one glaring difference from those of the previous week: back then, Thomas would pause his assaults, allowing his victims a chance to submit to him. Today, however, he seemed to only want to hurt the slaves, or at least this one in particular.

He was obviously frustrated. And if he was frustrated, it would have to be at she and Link. And if he were mad at the two of them...

No. It wouldn't make sense - if he wanted to hurt Link, then why would he wait two days to do it? He could have just went to where Link was any time he wanted and punished him then and there.

But then...how did she know he hadn't already been doing just that? After all, it was part of the deal that she wouldn't be able to see him. How was she to verify his condition?

No...she was overthinking things... Surely her efforts thus far has earned Link some respite.

It had to...

The crowd continued to cheer on the abuse of the long-eared girl on the arena floor, though Thomas paid no attention to them; his focus was solely on the slave in front of him.

"Stop." she begged in a weak voice, climbing to her feet, "Plea-"

The next blow was straight to the mouth, knocking out three of her teeth.

That's right...his goal wasn't to make these slaves bend their will to him. He simply wanted to hurt them.

On the ground, the girl dragged her way over to Thomas's feet. "Please," she begged as tears moistened her bruised visage "Maste-"

Thomas pulled back, and kicked her on the side of her head. Her dismembered teeth flew from her mouth to join the spots of blood that peppered the dirt ground.

"Man," Franklin spoke in a low voice as he watched from inside the stadium, "That girl's got some serious balls if she hasn't given in yet."

"Of course." Williamson chuckled in response, "The less slaves give in, the better. In means more money for us."

"I dunno. Thomas has been pretty pissed these last few days."

"Why are you whispering?"

"I'm not. My throat hurts from all that yelling I did out there so they'd hear me. I don't know how you people do it."

Thomas watched his victim writhe in pain at his feet. The girl was nothing more sobbing, bloodied mess by now.

"TIME!" the time keeper announced, accompanied by a gesture for members of the audience who couldn't hear him.

"I gotta hand it to her," Malon heard a man seated near her say, "that girl's tough. Wonder how Thomas's gonna tame that one."

"Hey." Talon called to her, "Stop standing around."

Malon spun around to face him. "Sorry! I-I'll go-"

She paused, her father's shocked expression having cleared her mind of the words she scrambled to string together.

"What is it?" she asked.

"Your eye."

Malon's entire body froze stiff. When she turned, her eye must have been exposed by the movement of her hair...

Talon approached her, his hand raised to mover aside her locks.

"D-Daddy," Malon stammered as she took a step back, "we still have to-"

"Let me see."

Malon's shoulders slumped, her head hanging in defeat as she felt her hair moved to the side.

"Ouch." a nosy onlooker commented, "Now that's a zinger."

"...We'll talk about this when we get home." Talon told his daughter in a low but stern voice.

Malon looked up at her father again as he walked away.

This was bad... This was very bad...

She stilled her breathing. It was best to not dwell on this, especially when she was supposed to be working.

Of the four other slaves brought to Thomas, none of them submitted to him, resulting in the usage of the entire ten minute period he gave himself to force them to. This was, of course, because he wouldn't let them. All of them wanted to; all of them begged for the pain to stop. But Thomas was a man on a mission: to punish them all for a crime they did not commit.

"And now, ladies and gentlemen!" Franklin announced to the crowd, "I guess you could call this our 'main event'!"

Malon turned away from her task to listen to the man speak. The beating of her heart was so loud in her head that it almost drowned out the sound of his voice as he continued.

"Those of you who were here last week know of him already! He's the former slave of a preacher in Faron, who wreaked all kinds of havoc at his old home! When we brought him to town, he tried to attack three helpless girls! And last week he even attacked Thomas!"

Malon could feel her stomach plunge as Franklin's descriptions of Thomas's next victim made clearer his identity.

"His name," Franklin announced, "is LINK!"

Malon watched on, pale as a ghost, as the boy was brought out into the field, accompanied two men on either side of him, several parts of his body bound by chain and rope as if he were some kind of animal.

"Untie him." Thomas instructed as they drew close.

Link glared at the man as he watched the chains fall to the boy's feet - not even his wrists were bound together after his restraints were gone. As his eyes adjusted to the early morning sun he could see the familiar sight of a red-headed girl in the seating area. Thomas turned his head, following his gaze to where Malon was. When he turned back towards Link, a sadistic smile accompanied his gaze.

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

An Ill-Fated Meeting

"Who is that?" Zelda asked, referring to the infant in her husband's arms.

"I'm not sure, exactly." Irus admitted, "Ganondorf didn't tell me much, just to take care of 'em. His name's Link, though."

"Link... What an interesting name..."

The couple's conversation was brought to a halt by the mewling of their daughter, a baby girl named after her mother, as was tradition for the first born girls of any royal couple. The baby wore a face-wide smile as she watched the newborn Link from inside her crib.

"You wanna meet your new friend?" Irus asked the princess Zelda. The baby bounced excitedly as the other was brought closer.

"Be careful with him," Queen Zelda told her husband, "He's so tiny - maybe we should keep the two of them separate until he's a little bigger."

Just then, the the sudden glow of some sort of circular object appeared. As it grew, a girl in a dark hooded cloak stepped into the room from within.

"Oh!" the startled queen squeaked, "It's you!"

"Yup!" Lana nodded, "It's been a while." The sorceress chuckled as she ventured further into the room.

Zelda nodded, "The last time you were here, you told us that the princess had a piece of the Triforce within her. Does your visit have to do with this boy?"

"Uh-huh," Lana nodded, "His name is Link - he has the Triforce of Courage inside of him. He and the princess are destined to save Hyrule."

A relieved smile spread across the queen's face, "Do you hear that?" she asked Irus, "Perhaps now you can tell your father that his plan is unnecessary!"

"I mean, sure, but...I don't know if I'll be able to convince him..."

"Here," Lana said, her hands outstretched, "can I hold him?"

Irus handed Link to Lana. The sorceress smiled wide when she took him into her arms. Her attention was grabbed by Princess Zelda, who had moved over to the side of the crib closest to Lana, spouting gibberish as her eyes remained fixated on Link. Lana's smile vanished.

"Here," she said, handing Link over to Irus. "It's risky coming here," she told the king and queen of Hyrule, "so it'll be a while before I come back. I'll return once Link's old enough to use the Master Sword."

Chapter Text

Central Hyrule could be looked at as the "capital" province of Hyrule. It is located in the center of the kingdom. Castle Town, and Hyrule Castle can be found here. Central Hyrule has the highest amount of traffic for traveling merchants and traders, and hosts the largest displays of most forms of entertainment.

Chapter 17

Into the Light

Thomas brought two fingers to his mouth and whistled.

"What's he doing?" Franklin whispered to himself as he and several others watched from inside the stadium.

"What do you mean 'what's he doing'?" Williamson asked him, "He hasn't told you?"

"No. I never really asked him to be fair - I was too worried about what I was going to say to open the event. I thought Thomas was just gonna beat him up some more."

The pair of doors opposite the one Thomas and Link entered the field from opened, and in walked a single man holding the leashes of four dogs. The man approached the center of the field and stopped next to Thomas, who smirked as Link watched the animals.

"Let 'em go." Thomas ordered.

The man released the leashes, pointed to Link, and gave the order.

"Sick 'em."

The four dogs charged at the boy. To no one's surprise, Link bolted away as fast as his legs could carry him.

Malon dropped her basket of milk bottles as she moved to grip the guardrail, her eyes wide as she watched what was taking place before her.

"Get that piece of shit!" she heard a man in the audience cheer.

"Look at him run!" a child laughed, "He looks so stupid!"

Link was, of course, unable to outrun the dogs. One tackled him onto the ground from behind. Link struck the animal with his elbow as he forced his way onto his back. Suddenly, another dog bit down on his left forearm. Since he was using his left arm to prop himself, Link dropped to his side as the dog tugged. As Link reached for the animal, another dog clamped down onto his right ankle. Link kicked at it, landing a blow on the nose area before a third dog caught his extended leg by the calf and shin area. Link began to shout in pain as the dog on his arm, and the one on his leg both tugged away at him, pulling him in opposite directions. He pushed himself off the ground using his right arm, only for another dog to bite down on his forearm, and pull away in its direction as well. Not even a second later, the fourth dog grabbed his free leg and pulled. Link was now being stretched in all four directions. Not willing to give in, Link tugged his limbs to to try to lessen the pain, only for the dogs to bite down harder as they pulled back, ripping the flesh on his limbs all the while.

Malon's view of the boy began to blur from tears as she watched and listened to his screams. Why was this happening? Hadn't she earned the boy some respite after her visits to Thomas? Even if he was angry at the two of them, how could he ignore her contributions to their arrangement?

"No..." she uttered between sobs, "No..."

"What does he think he's doing?" Williamson pondered from inside the stadium, "He's gotta know that boy's his top money-maker - if he gives in now, our top draw's gone!"

"Maybe he's mad at him for hitting him last week." Franklin suggested, "Maybe he took it personally. Could have fooled me though - he was going on about how much money that kid's gonna make him. Whatever this is, it looks like Thomas's got a score to settle."

Thomas walked over to the boy as he continued his uphill battle against the canines. "What's the matter, boy?" he taunted past an abhorrent snigger, "Where's that spirit you used to show? Where's all that fight you used to have?!" He kneeled down beside the boy's head, "You're not a fighter. Not with all that crying you're doing." He leaned toward Link's ear, "Is that what you want?! To cry like a little bitch in front of her?!"

Link turned, and spat a wad of phlegm onto Thomas's face.

The man flinched as the mucous landed on him. He rose to his feet, his eyes locked onto the almost animalistic expression of raw rage Link was giving him.

"Call them off." Thomas directed the man who had brought the dogs onto the field. He tore his gaze of the subject of his anger, and directed it towards the black chest that was brought to him earlier.

Malon wiped at her eyes as the dogs were led away from Link. She watched the boy rise to his hands and knees as his arms and legs bled profusely.

From the chest emerged a violet-colored whip. All across the thong was what appeared to be hooked thorns. The red color of the protrusions intentionally contrasted with that of the whip in order draw attention.

"Crawl over to me and kiss my feet." Thomas ordered.

Link ignored the man. Instead, his focus was on dueling with the debilitating pain that held him in place.

Wasting no more time, Thomas walked over to the boy and lashed him. The whip seemed to latch onto Link's back, piercing the cloth of his tunic, before Thomas yanked the horrid device to the side, ripping skin and flesh off the boy's back all the while.

Link screamed louder than he was sure he ever had before.

"DO IT, YOU PIECE OF SHIT!"

Thomas gave Link no chance to respond before he repeated the motion. The boy rose to stand on his knees as he writhed in agony. The next lash was across his shoulders.

"Woah..." a man in the crowd spoke up, "He's not gonna kill him, is he?"

"Who gives a shit?" another responded, "He's an Elf. Fuck 'em."

"I dunno, man. Isn't the whole point of this to show those of us who have slaves how to handle them? How am I gonna get 'em to work if they're dead and bleeding all over the place?"

The crowd began to quiet as Thomas's attacks continued. By now they could hear Thomas shouting words half of them wouldn't repeat.

Link's back was dyed red with blood; his voice was unrestrained as he breathed heavy, now back on his hands and knees. Thomas rushed at him, and kicked him as hard as he could in the midsection. Inadvertently, the boy rolled onto his back, intensifying the preexisting pain there. Thomas looked to whip the boy across the chest, but his attack was stopped when Link reached up and caught the whip. Immediately, he shout out in pain as the thorns hooked into his palm. Thomas yanked the whip away, ripping a piece of skin off the face of Link's hand. The man circled around him, and whipped him again. Link tried to rise to his feet and run, but pain seemed to work against him as it gripped his legs by the bite wounds, and tripped him onto his front. Thomas continued to throw lashes at the boy, pulling back reddened chunks of flesh with him each time. He shouted with each swing, not even caring if Link gave into him anymore. His mission at this point was the same as it had been throughout the entire event: to punish and torture.

"STOP!"

The foreign voice cut cleanly through the sounds of lashing and screaming.

Malon ran out into the field through the opened doors Franklin, Williamson, and others had been watching from. With no hesitation, she put herself between Link and Thomas, her arms stretched out to act as a shield.

"Get out of the way!" Thomas shouted after a moment's pause.

"NO!" Malon shouted, shaking her head.

Having had enough, Thomas approached the girl, and shoved her out of the way before continuing over to Link.

The second Malon landed on the ground, she was back up, and wasted no time in putting herself between Link and Thomas once again.

Link watched on, his pain almost nullified in the midst of a flashback he was experiencing. Malon's actions nearly replicated those of his mother's from years past.

"Get out of the way!"

Thomas pulled back and punched Malon across the face. He continued toward Link as she hit the ground.

"NO!" she screamed as she rushed past him. Thomas looked on as Malon covered Link's bloodied back with her body.

"I won't let you hurt him anymore!" she cried.

Thomas turned toward the opened doors, where Franklin and Williamson were. "Someone come and get her!" he shouted at them.

"TIME!"

Thomas turned to the timekeeper. "WHAT?"

"I said time. You're done."

Thomas looked back over at Link as the four men who had brought him out moved to retrieve the boy.

"DAMN IT!" he cursed as he threw his whip to the ground.

Malon followed the men inside, where Talon waited, having rushed to make his way there after seeing his daughter emerge onto the field. Her eyes were fixated on Link as blood poured down his back to stain his pants.

"Malon!" Talon called as he rushed over to her.

"What in the world happened out there?" Williamson asked the two of them. "Why did your daughter run out there like that?" He turned to Franklin, "That wasn't part of the show, was it?"

"Not as far as I know." the man answered, "I'm gonna go out there and see if I can make something of this mess. Hopefully Thomas'll tell me what's been eating him later."

Malon moved to walk past the men to follow Link, but was halted as her father grabbed her by her shoulders.

"We're going to have a talk as soon as we get home, young lady. Am I clear?"

It wasn't until just then when Malon fully grasped what she had just done by rushing to protect Link. What a situation this was turning out to be.

"I'm real sorry, Williamson." Talon told the man, "I'll be sure to straighten 'er out once we get home."

"That's well good and all, but I'll worry about you two later." He went over to the doors leading outside and watched as Franklin gave the audience an ill-prepared farewell.

"Daddy..." Malon spoke up, "I'm sor-"

"I don't wanna hear it. Save it for when we get home."

With nothing more to say, the two made their way through the stadium, where the chaos began to filter in from outside, and to Catria, who was still at their booth tending to a growing line of customers. Her eyes widened in shock and panic upon seeing the copious amounts of blood on her daughter's shirt.

"What happened out there?!" she asked.

"We'll talk about it later." Talon answered.

"Hey!" a customer called to another, pointing at Malon, "That's the girl who ran out there crying over that Elf!" He turned to her, "What's the deal with you, anyway? What, did you like that Elf or something?"

"You shouldn't be too surprised." the other man said, "They're all Elves, remember? They stick together like a bunch of roaches."

"Heh - lotta good that did 'er, though. You see how Thomas knocked the shit out of 'er?

"Hey, now," Talon cut in, "knock that off."

"Or what?" the man challenged, "You're not gonna do shit. Stupid Elf. Shut up and gimme my drink."

Malon was walked back to the tarped wagon where she waited while Talon helped Catria finish her work at the booth. What was usually a talkative ride home was marred by a grim silence, as Talon put all discussion of the morning's happenings on hold until the family arrived home.

"Do you know what this girl's been hiding from us?" Talon asked Catria as the family situated in the living room.

Catria looked over at Malon, who was seated on the couch, her gaze on the floor. "No," she said, "what is it?"

"Show 'er."

Malon shut her eyes tight, looking to shield herself from her parents' reactions. She did as she was told, and moved her hair to the side, exposing her bruises to view.

Catria stared for a moment, stunned into a temporary silence. "Who did this?!" she asked, her voice hardened by adrenaline. "It was that boy, was it?!"

"No!" Malon blurted out, "He'd never do anything like that!"

"What boy?" Talon asked.

Malon froze. Her father was the one person she didn't want to know of her relationship with Link.

After a second of silence, Catria answered in her daughter's place. "Our daughter's been seeing a boy Thomas keeps in that building across the field. Apparently for a while now."

Dumbstruck for a moment, Talon turned to look at Malon, his eyes filled with a growing rage, "You mean to tell me you've been seeing some boy?! And he's been hitting you?!"

"NO!" Malon shouted, "I swear he didn't do it, Daddy! You have to believe me!"

"Then who did it?!"

Malon paused a second time. There were many things she would rather do than to tell her parents what she was about to tell them, but she absolutely refused to damage Link to keep a secret.

She took a deep breath, "It was Thomas."

Silence...

"What?" Talon said in disbelief, "Why would he hit you?"

Malon broke eye contact, her eyes retreating to her lap, "Because-... Be-... Because... *sob!*"

As tears rolled down her cheeks, Malon told her parents everything. She told them that she had been sleeping with Thomas, that she did it to keep Link safe, that he hit her because she used his name with the Human...

By the end of her confession, there were no more secrets to keep - her parents knew all there was to know about Link, her recent change in behaviour, and the things she did to keep her friend safe.

With nothing more to say, Malon wept silently into the palms of her hands as she awaited her parents' response. There was no doubt in her mind that they were as disgusted by her as she was herself for betraying their trust.

In truth though, her parents had no immediate response. Their search for a way to do so seemed to last an eternity.

"Boy, I tell ya..." Talon sighed, "You've become a strong young woman, haven't you?"

Malon looked up at her father, her weeps silenced by incredulity as he continued.

"Tell ya what: you really care about this boy?"

"M-hm." Malon nodded.

"And you like 'em, don't you?"

"...Er-..."

"Yes," Catria answered, "she does."

"Well...I do feel sorry for the poor fella... So here's what I'm gonna do: tomorrow, after I sort out our earnings from today, I'll buy 'im off ol' Thomas."

The statement was followed by yet another period of silence. Both Malon and Catria stared at Talon as if he grew an extra head.

"You can do that?" Catria asked.

"Sure! It's not like I'll be the only Hylian to own slaves! I'll bring 'im here, he can help out here at the ranch, and Malon'll be free to do whatever she wants with 'im!"

Malon sprung from the couch and nearly knocked her father over as she wrapped her arms around him.

"Thank you, Daddy!" she cried as she buried her head into his shoulder, "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

"Hold on, now!" Talon eased her, "I'm not finished. I'll buy the boy, but first you gotta promise me two things: first, you will not keep secrets like this from us anymore! And second: it doesn't have to be right this second, but I know you like this boy, and you will marry him! Am I clear?"

Malon pulled away from her father, her face bright red, "O-Okay." she nodded, "I promise!"

"Good. Now let's all go ahead and start our chores for the day!"

Thomas shut the door behind him as he entered his home. He sat on his sofa and lowered his face into his hands, rubbing away as if to try to wash away his troubles.

The ten minutes he had with Link earlier flew by; he wished he could have punished the boy for longer. Of course, he could go and beat the boy now, but that would deny him the satisfaction of doing it in front of her...

Her... He still hadn't decided what he would say to her the next time she visited. He felt he had punished her enough - if it wasn't the beating he gave Link earlier, the pitiful scene she put on at his doorstep the previous night was.

He rose to his feet. If he was going to be expecting her that night, he should probably get started preparing for tomorrow's duties ahead of time.

Cia made her way out into the garden, her eyes scanning and searching.

Sure enough...there she was...

Zelda was crouched near the same bundle of flowers as before. As Cia drew close, she rose to stand, and turned to leave.

"Hold on a second, Princess."

Zelda paused, then took a deep breath.

"What do you want?"

"Your retainer's been asking around for you. Where've you been?"

"That's none of your concern."

"Fair enough. Anyway, I've got a piece of news I thought you'd be interested in. Do you know what tomorrow is?"

"What is it?"

"It's the Hero's birthday!"

Zelda's back was still turned to the witch, disallowing her the sight of the princess's reaction.

"What does that have to do with me?" asked Zelda.

"It's about to have a lot to do with you. You see, there's a reason Ganondorf hasn't sent for one of the Regional Lords to offer a relative to continue your bloodline. It's because the Hero will be filling that role. Ganondorf left on his way to retrieve him earlier this morning. I'm sure you know what that means."

Cia approached the princess from behind, and leaned forward, speaking her next words into Zelda's ear.

"Just don't get too excited. Because once he's done playing with you, the Hero will be mine."

Zelda started on her way back inside, without a single word more.

Malon stood in front of the apple tree, facing the building that had kept Link prisoner for two years.

"...I'll buy 'im off of ol' Thomas."

A smile spread across the girl's face for the umpteenth time since her father made that announcement.

She just couldn't believe it; it was absolutely surreal. She wanted with all she had to protect Link, but she never imagined that she could free him from the life he didn't want to live. It was almost too good to be true...

"...and you will marry him!"

Malon could feel her cheeks warm as she remembered those words.

Marry him... she thought to herself. She wondered how she would present the topic to Link.

Zelda shut the door behind her, sighing at the calming sight of her bedchambers. She had come to loathe the usual silence of the room as well as that of the halls outside, but today it meant that she would be able to process all the information she gathered that day with relative ease.

"...the Hero will be filling that role."

Link...he was on his way there...

"Ganondorf left on his way to retrieve him earlier this morning."

Zelda approached a dresser on the far side of the room, near the window overlooking Castle Town. She pulled open the second drawer from the top, exposing its contents to view.

A green tunic...

*knock, knock, knock*

Zelda jumped, startled as the knocks on her bedroom door broke her concentration.

For five-hundred years, the rule stood that only members of the Royal Family were allowed in the east wing of the castle. This rule was proposed by Princess Zelda of Old Hyrule, and put into place by Ganondorf. For nearly five hundred years, this rule went completely unbroken, disregarding two exceptions. The first occured twenty-three years ago, an event that preceded the Royal Massacre; with the other taking place nine years ago, on the morning of the death of Zelda's mother - the Queen of Hyrule. The only ones occupying this side of the castle now was the sole survivor of the Royal Family - as far as Hyrule at large knew - Princess Zelda, and her retainer, who Zelda saw on the other side of the door as it opened, her head lowered as she knelt in respect.

"Your Grace," Impa greeted, "my apologies for being late."

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Part 4

Onia sniffled as she hugged her shins, seated in the corner of the toolshed she was moved into.

Five years. Nima's selfless action that kept her with her mother bought her five more years with her. Earlier that day, a man named Philip appeared at the trading post she and her mother were brought to the once a month, and went on what he referred to as a "shopping spree". She happened to be one of the plethora of slaves the man had purchased. Philip avoided buying her mother, Shea, simply because she had asked him to buy her, looking to save herself from the pain of losing another daughter.

Now Onia was all alone...

"Hey."

Onia lifted her head from her forearms. A boy who looked to be around her age was looking down at her. The square-shaped object in his hands grabbed her attention.

"You're new here?" he asked her.

Onia felt naked. By simply approaching her, this stranger peeled away the last layers of comfort she hoped to cover herself with while hiding in her little corner, leaving her exposed to the elements. She nodded.

"Y-Yeah..."

"You're in my spot."

Onia's blood went cold. Already, she felt, she had made a bad impression. "S-Sorry!" she said, standing up.

"Calm down," the boy said with a laid-back sigh, "I'm not gonna make you move."

"Oh! Uh, heh, heh."

Onia sat back down on the floor, retreating further into the corner as the boy sat down next to her. After a small fight to resist, she peeked over at him through the corner of her eye. The object he had been holding was opened as he held it in his hands.

"What's that?" she asked.

"A book. Some Human threw it away, so it's mine now."

"Can't you get in trouble for that?"

"Not unless someone finds out. But they're not going to." The boy glanced at Onia, "Right?"

"Uh, right!"

The boy turned his attention back to his "book". Silence filled the space between he and Onia until the latter spared a second glance.

"So what do you do with a book?" she asked.

"You read it."

Onia's face lit up, "You know how to read?"

"Yeah. You had to at the last place I lived before coming here."

Onia watched on as the boy continued reading, her gaze full of curiosity and wonder.

"...I can show you how if you want," he said.

"Really?"

"Yeah. Gotta give you something to do other than stare." He offered a hand to Onia, "My name's Jamiah, by the way."

Onia stared down at the boy's hand. "What?" she asked, looking up at him.

"Shake my hand."

Onia grabbed Jamiah by the wrist, and literally shook the boy's hand, back and forth.

The boy watched on, his expression stilled by bewilderment. "What a fixer-upper." he grumbled with a sigh.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

Princess Zelda

"I apologize for being late," Impa began, "I lost track of time training our new recruit."

"That's okay," Zelda responded, "How's everything on your end?"

"We entered the Lanayru Province yesterday. By now, the others should be in the process of locating a village where they can ask about the whereabouts of the Hero's owner."

"Cia told me today that Ganondorf left the castle earlier this morning to go and get him."

Impa rose to her feet, shocked. "She did?"

Zelda nodded. "Yeah. Depending on where Link is, Ganondorf should be back by tomorrow at best."

"This is big news. I'll be sure to tell the others tonight."

The others, Zelda thought to herself as her shoulders slumped. "Impa?"

"Yes, Your Grace?"

Zelda interlaced her fingers, averting her gaze, as she searched for the words she wanted to use. "It might be a while before Ganondorf comes back to the castle... Would it be okay if...I came to visit?"

"...With all due respect, Your Grace, I believe the point of you not coming to visit was out of fear that it would weaken your resolve to remain here."

Zelda's head lowered to join her shoulders. "Okay..."

"...Your Grace, you are the princess, and I am merely your retainer. If you wish to accompany me, you need only say so, and give the order."

Zelda's eyes lit up, "...It wouldn't be bad if it was just this once, right?"

"That's for you to decide."

Zelda nodded, an overjoyed smile spread across her features "Okay!"

Impa watched the girl run across her room, toward her dresser, with the excitement of a child.

"Ooo, I can't wait!" she exclaimed as she opened a drawer, "Wait, I don't need anything out of here. Wait! But what about my clothes?! What I have on is fine. Wait! Is my tiara on? Why wouldn't it be on?"

As one would surely say, Princess Zelda's child-like demeanor was a stark contrast to the persona she adopted in the face of Ganondorf and the others. The personality, mannerisms, and even the manner of speech she adopted around those who most people in Hyrule thought were Zelda's allies were all part of a character she forged for the sole purpose of fooling her enemies. This child-like demeanor - this behavior that none would believe fit for a princess - this was who Princess Zelda truly was.

Impa looked on, silent as the princess ran back and forth across the room. The others seemed to have no problem with her unmasked temperament - most of them found it endearing, in fact. Through Impa's eyes, however - through eyes from which nothing could hide - Zelda's behavior was a disturbing sight.

"Your Grace," she called to her, "do try to contain yourself."

Impa took Zelda to the Kokiri Forest. There, the two were to wait until sunset - when Lana was to appear, and retrieve Impa from the village.

The pair appeared near the front entrance of the settlement. Upon entry, a feeling of nostalgia washed over the young princess, like a rain shower through a drought-ridden desert.

"Who's that girl with the scary lady?" one Kokiri boy asked another as they watched from a distance.

"Hey!" Zelda called to them upon spotting the two, "Remember me?!"

One of the boys' eyes began to fill with the light of realization upon hearing her voice. "ZELDA!"

The boy's shouting caught the attention of several of the other children, who were all elated at the sight of the princess. The children bolted toward Zelda, who responded in kind, her arms spread wide. The stampede knocked her onto her back as she took as many into her arms as she could before they all burst into laughter as they lay on the ground.

"Where've you been?" asked a boy, "We missed you!"

"I missed you guys, too!" Zelda said as her fit of laughter ended.

Another boy rose to his feet, both hands grasping one of Zelda's. "C'mon!" he pulled, "Let's play!"

"Hey!" another boy argued, "We saw her first!"

"No," a girl cut in, "she's gonna play with us!"

"Guys!" Zelda shouted over them all as she sat up, "I'm not playing with any of you."

"What?! Why?!"

"'Cause I'm a monster!" Zelda said as she bared hooked fingers, a scowl on her face, "And I'm gonna eat you all up!"

Zelda jumped to her feet as the Kokiri scattered, screaming and laughing as they ran from her.

Impa sighed as she watched on. She elected to wait in one of the houses Lana would be appearing in.

Zelda played with Kokiri for hours until sky began to redden, the sun growing dimmer as it watched over them all.

"It was great seeing you again!" the princess said, bowing in respect before the Deku Tree.

"It was good seeing you as well, Princess Zelda," the tree said back, "I wish you luck in your pursuit of freedom for Hyrule."

Zelda returned to the heart of the village to find several of the Kokiri waiting on her.

"Hey!" she greeted them.

"Zelda," one boy started, "we've been thinking."

"Thinking what?"

"You've been chasing us all day," a girl told the princess, "so now we think it's time for us to chase you."

Zelda froze. "Huh?"

The children eased toward her, "We're gonna getcha!"

"Guys, wait! I uh... I have to, uhh...use the bathroom!"

"Grab 'er!"

"WAH!" Zelda screamed as she was tackled from behind. The children dog-piled the princess, bursting into laughter as they buried her beneath them.

"Your Grace."

The Kokiri looked up at Impa as she stood over them. As if on instinct, they scattered, giving Zelda room to climb to her feet.

"Ugh..." she groaned.

"It's time to go, Your Grace." Impa continued, "Lana's here."

Zelda's heart skipped a beat at the mention of the sorceress. "Where is she?" she asked.

"I'll take you to her."

Without another word, Zelda darted to her feet, and followed her retainer as the children watched on.

"She's not even gonna say bye?" one girl pouted.

Zelda walked with Impa through the settlement, her heart pounding in anticipation. It had been two years since she last saw the sorceress. The mere thought of reuniting with her longtime friend was enough to make her burst with joy.

"Here." Impa said as they approached a house on the far end of the village, near the front entrance. It was the same one in which the girls of their party spend their nights.

Zelda's walk quickened to a run. She stopped at the doorway, watching, eyes wide, as the blue-haired girl inside, seated on a bed, turned to look at her.

"Impa," she said, "why'd you-"

She paused just as she and Zelda made eye contact. The sorceress was slow as she stood, her mind questioning what she was seeing, nearly passing it off as some sort of hallucination.

"...Zelda?"

The girl in question dashed into the enclosure. She wrapped her arms around Lana, burying her head into her shoulder as she held her tight.

Lana sighed, returning the embrace. Eyes that had lit the room upon her sighting of the princess dimmed as her imagination replayed the events of their last meeting. "It must've been hard at the castle, huh?"

"M-hm." Zelda nodded as she tightened her hold on the sorceress. The two held each other a moment longer.

"Let me take a look at you." Lana said as she pulled away. Zelda's face was twisted and wrinkled as she continuously leaked from her eyes...and nose. "Er...my,look how tall you've gotten! You're as tall as I am now!" The sorceress pulled her into another embrace, "You've really grown, haven't you, my little princess..."

"Stop babying her," Impa interjected as she joined them, "She's not a little girl anymore."

"Oh, hush," Lana spat back. She pulled away from Zelda again, "Wait 'till the others see you! I'm sure they missed you, too! Come on."

The others, Zelda thought to herself, joy overflowing.

It had been two years since she had seen Lana and the other allies. Two years ago, Zelda had elected to stay at Hyrule Castle in order to collect information on Link's possible whereabouts. While she dug around for clues, Lana and the others attacked slave owners' properties, freeing their slaves as a means of distracting their enemy, and lead their attention away from Zelda.

"You don't know how hard it was to find a place we could set up camp." Lana complained, "Not only could we not map the province out completely, but there's barely any trees around the area, much less a bundle of them to hide everyone."

"Her Grace obtained a very important piece of news earlier today." Impa said.

"Really?" Lana asked.

Zelda nodded, "Ganondorf left the castle this morning to get Link."

Lana stared for a moment. "...Tomorrow's his birthday!" she exclaimed, a fist full of realization pounding an open palm, "How could I forget?!"

"You remember his birthday?" Impa asked

"Of course I do! Now come on, let's go tell the others!"

The three passed through the gate, and entered the campsite Midna struggled to find. It seemed to be empty - hopefully because everyone took shelter on of the...three tents?

"Why are there three tents?" she asked. She recognized the larger one to be for storage.

"Oh. After you left for the castle and recruited Tingle, we decided to make two tents to separate the genders."

Zelda turned to look at the two hastily-made structures in front of her. She decided to visit one at random, having no idea which tent was which.

"Nooo, Zelda!" Lana told her, her voice low, "That's the boys' tent. They can wait. Come over here."

Lana took Zelda's hand and guided her over to the other tent. The princess took a deep breath before she emerged inside.

"Hey, everyone!" Lana called to the four inside, "Look who's back!"

Zelda paused in front of the peeled-open tent, her gaze immediately fixing upon Ruto and Midna, the light of familiarity filling the eyes of all three. A split second later, the princess caught sight of two others inside with them. There was Agitha, whom Zelda had only met one time, and there was another girl, who could only stare at the stranger her allies seemed so familiar with.

"Greetings," Zelda began, "I am glad to see you all again after such a long time away."

The next few moments were bereft of any response.

"Uh," Midna finally answered, "okay. So what's the occasion?"

More silence. Truthfully, it began to grow more and more awkward as time went by, though no one had the wherewithal to speak the sentiment.

"Midna," Zelda called, "Ruto. I would like to speak with you outside."

Zelda's shoulders set with the sun as she let out a sigh. "Lana," she began as the others joined her outside, "could you get Darunia?"

"Sure."

"So what's with you?" Midna asked the princess, "Don't tell me you started taking after Ruto."

"No," Zelda said, "There's just something I wanted to talk to you all about."

Darunia joined the group alongside Lana, who asked the former for silence, having read the mood of the encroaching situation like a book.

"Hey, kiddo," the Goron waved with a smile to accompany his quiet greeting, "you look a bit taller than the last time I saw you."

Zelda took a single, sweeping, glance at her panorama of allies. Impa, Midna, Ruto, Darunia...and Lana. Two years ago, she managed to bring these five together, and unite them towards a common goal: the defeat of Ganondorf, and all those allied with him. But for now...

"I want you guys to call me 'Princess' Zelda from now on."

A moment of surprised silence passed them all by. At that point, Zelda's companions had begun to wonder just what she experienced during her stay at the castle, and how much it seemed to change her.

"Oh, great," Midna feigned lament, "she really has taken after Ruto!"

"Be quiet," Impa told her, "Your Grace, what brought this on?"

Zelda rubbed her arm as she looked away, "I'm worried the others won't take me seriously if I act the way I do around you guys..."

It was two years ago, after Zelda had recruited the five in front of her, when she requested that they shed away their formalities, out of desire to form a closer bond with them all. In particular, she had asked them to refer to her only by her name. That was why the others were shocked to hear Zelda make this new request, especially during their reunion after two years apart.

"Why wouldn't they?" asked Darunia.

"...If you treat someone like you're their friend, then that's how they'll treat you in return. I'm supposed to be in charge of everyone when I'm here. I want the others to respect me."

"Who told you that?" Midna asked.

Zelda's eyes lowered; they submerged themselves in hopes of hiding from a conversation she was hesitant to have, even with her closest of allies.

"It doesn't matter," Impa cut in, "what the princess is suggesting is that we enforce the relationship we have with her. She is working to free Hyrule, and we are merely the tools she will use to help her toward that end. And I, for one, agree with her. With all due respect, Your Grace, very few people will confidently rally behind one who acts the way you do."

"That's enough, Impa!" Lana told her candid companion, stepping between she and Zelda.

"This is what she needs to hear," Impa shot back, "if we treat her with the respect her station demands, then the others will follow suit."

"It's okay, Lana," Zelda said, the tone of her voice largely unconvincing, "Impa's right. If I want respect, I have to be respectable."

"Do you, though?" Midna asked, "I doubt the three other people with us are gonna give you much trouble either way. I mean look at us - we respect you. Even if you are kinda lame."

"It doesn't matter," Zelda started, "The reason I can be myself around you guys is because of how much we've been through together. But to the others, I'm just a stranger. All it takes is one person; if I tell someone to do something they don't agree with, they're more likely to follow through if they see me as a leader, and not as an equal. If any of one of them acts on their own, it could lead to trouble. We can't afford the risk."

Midna sighed, "You just love making things harder for yourself, don't you?"

Meanwhile, Linkle and Agitha sat by in their tent, Zelda's return having stunned them both into relative silence.

"Who was that?" Linkle asked Agitha.

"Oh! I...think that was Princess Zelda."

Princess Zelda...the frosty bite of her name froze Linkle's very blood, while her stomach jumped and flipped as though it was sitting on burning coal. It was undoubtedly the sickening effect of the thought of her reputation.

She was a murderer. A cold-blooded, traitorous, murderer. Not even her grandfather - her own flesh and blood - was afforded her mercy.

"What's she doing here?" Linkle asked Agitha.

The odd girl shrugged her shoulders.

As the night went on, Darunia, alongside Tingle, got to work on setting up Zelda's tent, as per the request of the princess herself, who was adamant on having her own tent to sleep in, in order to provide visual enforcement of her standing. Agitha and Linkle, on the other hand, were given their usual task of preparing the group's humble meal: a mixture of fruits, vegetables, and nuts.

As Darunia and Tingle put on their finishing touches, Zelda sauntered over to where Linkle and Agitha were, waiting patiently for them to finish. She was closely followed by Lana, who Linkle noticed had been following the princess around camp for as long as she could see the two of them. Oddly enough, Zelda didn't seem to mind.

"Salutations, fellow princess!" Agitha greeted her with a long wave, "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

"Yes," Zelda nodded, "you don't appear to have aged since I last saw you."

"I know! Lana says it's because I'm outside my original time period!"

"'Time period'?" Linkle repeated.

"We never told you, have we? All of us are from different time periods! Except for Lana and Impa, anyway. And the princess, too!"

Silence fell between the three. Zelda could tell that Linkle was avoiding eye contact, as well as conversation.

"Hello," Zelda greeted her anyway, "I don't believe we've met. As you more than likely know by now, I am Princess Zelda. What is your name?"

"...Linkle..."

Silence fell between the two.

"There's something I would like to talk to you about." Zelda said to the girl.

"...What is it?" Linkle barely responded.

"I hear that your older brother is a boy named Link... Could you tell me about him?"

"I don't know him very well," Linkle said. It was the first time she was glad to say that.

"...I see..."

Agitha spared glances between the two as more silence filled the air between them.

"You seem tense." Zelda continued, "May I ask what is ailing you?"

"What's...what?"

"She's asking you why you seem so upset," Agitha explained.

"Oh...well... It's because...I heard you and your family were bad people."

A flash of anger stiffened Zelda's body. "...Whatever you heard about me or my family is wrong," the princess told Linkle, her voice hardened by years of insults to her family, "They're all lies spread to damage my family's reputation."

"So...you're not really with Ganondorf?"

"No," Zelda answered.

"And...you didn't really kill your grandfa-"

"Linkle!"

Linkle and Agitha both looked over at Lana, whose outburst had startled the two of them.

"U-Um..." the sorceress stammered, "It's almost time for dinner! Are you two almost finished?"

"We'd be faster if you let my insect subjects help," Agitha responded.

"Did that girl let those bugs near the food again?!" Midna shouted from a distance.

"No, Midna!" the sorceress told her.

Every night, before everyone went to sleep for the evening, the group would gather 'round near the center of camp, where they would partake of their meal for the evening. Generally, this happening was accompanied by a near endless amount of chatter. Now, however, Lana and the others were dead silent, their focus now on Zelda, instead of idle conversation, or a plan of any sort for the next day. The princess's appetite seemed healthy enough, but the princess's eyes were fixated solely on the large bowl she was given to eat her meal out of. She acted as though the others weren't present. It was clear that the princess had gone too long without any normal interaction with another person, other than Impa, who wasn't was very good conversationalist in her own right. For the first several minutes, her allies would glance at her, then at each other, unsure of what to say.

"So," Midna broke the silence, "I bet this is a far cry from the extravagant meals you eat at the castle, huh?"

"Yea-, er-, yes, it is. But I don't mind. I'm just happy I get to share a meal with you all again."

"So who do you eat with at the castle?" asked Darunia.

"No one."

"That's gotta suck. Good food can taste great when you share it with people close to you."

"Yes, well...there aren't very many people like that at the castle."

The camp fell back into silence.

"...So," Midna started again, "what's the plan moving forward?"

"Oh, I forgot to tell you guys!" Lana spoke up, "Link's being brought to Hyrule Castle! So we won't need to search Lanayru for his owner after all!"

"Why's Link being brought to the castle?" asked Darunia.

"It's his birthday tomorrow. He's turning sixteen."

"Hmm." Impa mused, "Perhaps Ganondorf wants to see if Link's piece of the Triforce has surfaced yet..."

"That's a pretty important thing to forget," Midna chastised the sorceress, "You haven't forgotten anything else, have you?"

"How do we bring him here?" Ruto asked, "Given who Link is, Ganondorf likely won't let him out of his sight."

"We'll just have to wait for him to be alone." Lana said, "It's not like Ganondorf'll be holding his hand twenty-four-seven."

"Well, in that case, perhaps we'd be better of returning to the forest to wait for him."

"Right." Impa agreed, "Our next course of action should be going over our plan for after Link's arrival."

The remainder of dinnertime was spent in relative silence. Linkle and Tingle, the two newest members of the group, were tasked with cleaning camp while the others readied themselves for sleep.

Hours passed by as the dark of the night worked to blot out the light of the day.

Zelda sat alone in her tent - her self-imposed prison as she would tell another - as she awaited slumber's visit in vain.

"Zelda...how could you do this? How could you betray your own family? How long? How long have you listened to our talks of freeing our people, all while planning your betrayal?"

Zelda's dark thoughts were penetrated by the growing light that poured in though the opening of the tent as it was opened.

"Zelda!" Lana called in a hushed voice

The princess pulled her gaze away from the vice grip she applied on her pillow as she sat atop the sheets she was meant to lie under. The filtering moonlight seemed to shine in her eyes as she looked at the sorceress.

"How are you feeling?" Lana asked Zelda.

The princess lowered her head back down onto the pillow in her arms. "...I can't sleep," she said.

Lana crawled deeper into the tent. "Here," she said, "lay your head on my lap."

"What?" Zelda whispered, raising her head, "Shouldn't you be keeping watch?"

"It's okay," Lana said as she sat down next to the princess, "Here."

After a moment's hesitation, Zelda obliged. As she lay on her makeshift pillow, she could feel Lana's fingers begin to comb through her hair.

"...I missed you..." Zelda told her, her voice shaky as emotions threatening to pour out of her.

The princess's words brought a smile to Lana's face, "Aww. I missed you too, my little princess."

Lana's presence was like a lullaby. No matter what she went through as she grew as a child, the sorceress was always able to ease her worries. The sorceress just seemed to have that effect on her.

"Pbbft!"

Zelda shot upward, her head snapping toward the entryway into the tent to see Midna peeking inside.

"Midna?!"

"Shh! Quiet down! You don't wanna wake anyone do you, my 'little princess'?"

Darunia poked his head inside, "Uh...we weren't sure when exactly to come in."

Zelda let out an embarrassed groan as her hands flew her conceal her reddened face.

"Oh, calm down." Ruto told her as she entered, "It isn't like we've never seen you in this situation before."

Zelda peeked over her digits at the growing crowd filtering into her tent. Along with Midna and Darunia, there was Ruto, and of course, Impa.

"We never got a chance to catch up with you since you came back," Midna explained, "so we decided to wait 'till the others were sleep. So," Midna started as she sat next to the princess, opposite Lana, "what's with the new get-up? It's much too cool for you."

"Midna," Zelda glared at her.

"Well," Lana explained, "Impa and I thought Zelda would blend in better if she wore something that suited new role at the castle. The more she fit in, the better."

"Well," Ruto said as she inspected Zelda's black and gold attire, "I'd be lying if I said you did a bad job. She certainly looks like a villain."

"So," Midna continued, draping an arm on Zelda's shoulder, "how were you once you saw Lana again? Did you cryyy?"

Zelda frowned, "Actually, I-"

"Oh, you should have seen her!" Lana cut in, exaggerated adoration filling her voice, "The second she saw me, she came running straight into my arms!"

Midna burst into laughter, with Darunia sparing a few chuckles as well.

"Well," Midna spoke amidst her fit, "you've always been a 'mama's girl'!"

Zelda covered her face again. "Lana! You're embarrassing me!"

"On a more serious note." Impa spoke up, "There's something we all agreed we needed to talk to you about."

"What is it?"

"It's concerning Link." Ruto revealed, "We wanted be be sure we were all at an understanding as far as how you'll be treating him."

"What do you mean?"

"With Link here," Impa clarified, "the reason you stayed at the castle to begin with will be null and void, meaning that you'll likely be here with us more often. We want to make sure you don't give him any special treatment."

"Why would I do that?"

"Because you like him." Darunia told Zelda.

Zelda stiffened, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of crimson. "No I don't!"

"Heh - okay."

"Darunia! I do not!"

"Zelda, just stop." Midna said, "We all know you do."

The princess's head, again, returned to the shelter of her palms. "How?" she asked, her voice muffled.

"I told them!" Lana replied.

"WHAT?!"

"Oh, you guys should have seen the way her face lit up when I showed him to her the first time. What did you call him? Uhhh-"

"It doesn't matter!" Zelda shouted, "I'm not gonna treat him like he's special, okay?!"

"That's not necessarily what we're asking." said Impa, "Of course, we expect you to prioritize him, given that he's the Hero. What we were referring to was in relation to his duties around camp."

"You know," Midna added, "like sneaking him extra rations, or not having him do chores around camp."

Zelda sighed, "Well, if that's all you're worried about, then it's fine. That's not something I would do."

"That aside," Darunia spoke, "what's with that tiara on your head? That ruby's huge. Can I have it once you're done with it?"

"Oh, look," Midna said with a roll of her eyes, "we see Zelda again for the first time in two years, and all this guy has on his mind is eating."

"So? You're not gonna eat it, are you? Those things are a delicacy where I'm from."

Zelda smiled to herself as her friends went on.

"Glad to be back?" Lana asked her.

"U-huh," she nodded, a hint of emotion in her voice, "I'm really glad I got to see you all again..."

"Why're you talking like that?" Midna said, "Something's not gonna happen to you is it?"

"No, no, it's just-...I thought about you guys all the time at the castle. Sometimes, I even dreamed about seeing you all again. I missed you all so much..."

"Awww," Lana cooed as she leaned against the princess and pulled her into her arms, "we missed you too!"

Midna looked away, "Well, there was no one here to make fun of while you were gone, so...I guess-"

Darunia burst into a jolly fit of laughter as he scooped the three of them into his arms. "We all missed you, kiddo! We're all sworn brothers!"

Midna gasped for breath within his iron grip, "Let go of me, you musty fossil!"

Ruto watched the commotion in silence. The worried sigh she gave went unnoticed amidst the noise the four made.

"You seem worried," Impa told her, "what is it?"

Ruto's gaze gravitated toward Zelda. "Nothing that needs to be brought up right this second..."

"So," Darunia began as Midna gasped for air after being released, "how long are you gonna be here?"

"I'll have to go back sometime tomorrow," Zelda answered, "I should probably be at the castle when Ganondorf gets back."

"Well, we probably shouldn't keep you up too late."

"Right," Lana agreed, "we'll have more time to catch up tomorrow morning."

"Not so fast," Midna interrupted, "Zelda, there's something else I wanted to talk about. I had been waiting for Impa to get back, but you being here makes this all the better. I wanted to talk about the leadership of thIs little group of ours. I don't think Lana should be leading us when you're not around."

Lana was absolutely dumbstruck by Midna's suggestion. Any words she would have mustered otherwise were lost to her.

"Why do you say that?" Zelda asked.

"I dunno if Impa told you about when we attacked that mansion in Eldin last week, but since then, we've gotten into nothing but trouble, and it's all Lana's fault. And if you don't believe me, she can tell you herself about how she killed one of the security guards there, and got his buddies to search the world over for us, and about she lost her cool and almost had us rush into unmarked territory to save Link!"

"Lana," Zelda responded, giving the sorceress an inquiring glance, "Is that true?"

Lana closed her eyes as her head hung, as if to form a last line of defense against Midna's piercing words. "Yes."

"Your Grace," Impa began, "I agree with Midna - if this is how Lana has been behaving lately, then she's no longer qualified to lead us."

"No!" Lana interjected, "All of this has just happened lately! I've done a good job leading us the last two years, haven't I?!"

"Lana," Zelda explained, "you should know our situation better than anyone. There's no room for mistakes at this stage of our operation, especially with the extra effort Ganondorf is putting into looking for you guys."

Lana looked over at the others, "Do you guys think I shouldn't be in charge, too?"

Ruto sighed, "Lana... Not only do you know of our current situation, like Zelda said, but you - more than anyone - know of our situations before you recruited the three of us; we all have experience in positions of power, in which you happen to be the least experienced in out of all of us. Using your feelings to decide our next courses of action was a very dangerous thing to do - something that cannot be repeated. With someone else in charge we won't have to worry about that as much as we do with you."

"You know," Darunia added, "I was actually on the fence about all this, but after listening to Ruto, I agree. Nobody in a leadership position would or should act the way you've been acting. I think Impa should be the one in charge when Zelda's not here."

Zelda watched Lana, even as the others spoke. She seemed to fish for something to say in her defense with increasing desperation.

"I wanted Impa to be in charge in the first place." the princess said, "The only reason I let it be you instead was because you insisted so strongly. Can you tell me why you thought you should lead everyone instead of her?"

Lana's gaze met hers, her mouth fixing for a multitude of responses as they came to her. Her shoulders slumped.

"I...can't..."

"Why not?"

After a few moments, Lana rose to her feet. "Go ahead and give her the leadership role." she said, "I'll go on lookout for the night..."

The others looked on as Lana left outside. "For the record," Midna told Zelda, "I think you should've put Impa in charge, too. I mean, the Sheikah age super slow, ri-"

Midna paused. As she looked over at Impa, she could see the far away look in the Sheikah's enlarged eyes, her body seemingly frozen in place.

"What's wrong with you?" Midna asked.

Impa rose, and moved toward the slightly opened exit of the tent as the others watched in bewilderment. Lana, however, seemed unaffected, even as Impa walked by her. The Sheikah stopped near the center of camp, and hurled something at the ground vanishing with the flash it produced.

"What was that about?" Darunia asked, still inside Zelda's tent.

"She probably left something at home." Midna shrugged, "It happens to the best of us."

"Well," Ruto chided, "now that I think about it, Impa did this same thing the last time you mentioned the Sheikah. Perhaps that's why Lana told us never to bring them up."

"Oh, please. She's probably just homesick." Midna stretched, "I'm tired. I'll see you chumps tomorrow morning."

"Impa did the same thing with me a long time ago," Zelda said as her impish companion made her leave, "I tried to ask her about it, but she kept telling me she didn't remember. Lana told me never to mention the Sheikah, too."

Ruto sighed, "Perhaps it's something personal Impa's going through."

Thomas eyed the rear-end of his freight wagon, replaying the horrific scheme he planned to use it for over again, and again.

Today he was going to kill that boy...and finally be rid of him for good...

He would have to wait until the afternoon, when he knew the boy would be outside, and away from the other slaves. Then, he would find the boy, and strangle him to death. It was the only method he could think of that wouldn't leave as many signs of a struggle. He planned to bring a knife along anyway, in case Link put up more of a fight than he anticipated. After the boy was dead, Thomas would take his body, load it into his wagon, and leave with it that night to dispose if it. Lake Hylia seemed to be a good place to hide him.

He knew there would be an investigation after the deed was done, especially considering Ganondorf's apparent interest in the boy. That was why he was preparing everything so early in morning, when fewer people were around. It also told him that he would need to make it seem as though the boy had managed to get away. If the idea of Link escaping was too hard to believe, he could always blame the White Sorceress. After her latest attack in Eldin, anybody would believe she would target Thomas next. Of course then, he would have to deal with all sorts of questioning from those searching for her. He smirked.

Perhaps he should wait until after news of his disappearance spread to let Malon see him again...

Linkle opened her eyes. She blinked a few times, hoping to make sense of the blurred mess before her. She seemed to be lying on top of something. A bed, perhaps? And there was a massive weight on top of her. What was going on?

"Do you know why I love you so much?"

Linkle's half-lidded eyes flew open.

"I love you." Oliver told her as he wrapped his arms around her.

Linkle found that she couldn't move a muscle - she was helpless, even as Oliver rose to his knees on the bed. She felt him reach into her tunic and grab her undergarments.

No... she thought, No!

Linkle felt his lips crash onto hers. To her shock and horror, her mouth opened on its own, allowing Oliver passage inside.

WAKE UP! Linkle screamed in her mind, deciding that this was a dream, PLEASE, WAKE UP!

"I love you." Oliver said again as his kisses moved elsewhere.

Wake up! Linkle pleaded with herself as tears rolled down the sides of her face, Wake up!

"Linkle, wake up!"

The girl shouted as she shot upward, an immediate relief washing over her.

"Another nightmare?" asked Lana, who had awaken her.

Linkle looked at Lana, then at the others in the tent with her, all with their eyes locked on her after yet another bad dream.

"...Sorry..." she said.

"...Come on," Lana spoke again, "Time for your training..."

As per usual, Linkle was brought to the Sacred Forest Meadow, accompanied by her trainers. The others stayed behind, as requested by Impa, to pack the group's supplies to they could leave for the Kokiri Forest as soon as possible. There was also a new spectator coming along.

"The Princess will be watching you train today," Impa announced, "She will be assisting you in areas you need improving."

"It really helps," Lana added, "Because Impa and I trained her, too!"

"She'll be adding a perspective that Lana and I both lack." Impa continued, "I hope you take advantage of this opportunity."

Linkle went about training as she did most other days, looking to not allow Zelda's presence to distract her. The first time Zelda stepped in to assist with her training, though, was during her reflex drill.

"This seems to be something you will only improve through experience." Zelda explained, "If I may offer one piece of advice, though, what I came to realize when I was put though this drill myself was that I was able to drastically improve my reaction timing once I let go of unnecessary thoughts. When you react, don't think - just react."

Linkle pondered Zelda's words with very little understanding. She rarely thought whenever she did this drill. And that was when the realization hit her: the only thinking she did was when she envisioned each copy of Impa as Ghirahim, when she would imagine herself locked in a duel with him. Perhaps it was possible that something so seemingly trivial as that slowed her down...

"Here," Zelda continued, "I'll show you."

With both her palms open, light began to fill each hand. After a moment, Linkle could see that the growing light began to manifest as two different objects. The result was a bow in one hand, and an arrow in another.

That must be her Element, Linkle thought to herself, Light!

"You may begin on my signal," Impa told the princess as she readied her weapon.

Linkle was mesmerized by Zelda's performance as she watched from outside Lana's barrier. Though there was an understandable difference between the time it took Linkle to fire her weapon versus the time it took Zelda to do the same, she could see that the princess reacted much faster than she did whenever one of Impa's copies gave a signal. If Zelda's reaction timing slowed any during the minute she ran the drill, Linkle would be lying said she noticed, even as Impa's orders sped up.

In truth...it all made Linkle feel inadequate in comparison.

This feeling would only intensify the more Zelda offered assistance. She began to feel as if she would never approach the level of skill the princess displayed.

"Don't feel too bad," Lana told her upon returning to camp, "The princess is just more experienced than you are. Once you get some experience for yourself, you'll be every bit as good as she is!"

Elsewhere, Zelda readied herself to return to Hyrule Castle with the others gathering to see her off after they finished packing.

"We should probably wait to plan our course of action after we get Link," Ruto reasoned, "It'd be wise to wait and see how Ganondorf reacts to losing him."

Zelda nodded in agreement, "You would do well to stock up while you wait - our next destination is still here in the Lanayru Province, and it's come to my understanding that the region has yet to be mapped out completely."

"Ready to head back?" Lana asked as she approached the crowd.

"Yes," Zelda replied. She turned to her group of allies, "I bid you all a temporary farewell. When next I return, we will be one step closer to freeing Hyrule."

"Wait," Impa called.

"Yes?"

"I need your opinion on something. Lana, you come too."

Impa made sure none of the others were nearby before she spoke. "I want to talk about Linkle," Impa told Zelda, "She is training with the goal of defeating Ghirahim. Personally, the more I see her train, the less I believe she'll be capable of doing that. I wanted your opinion as well."

"That's not fair!" Lana cut in, "She just started her training! Couldn't you at least wait a bit longer before you say something like that?"

"How long would I wait? We're about to have the Hero here in the very near future. At that point, there will be very little time before the final battle against Ganondorf. How much stronger will Linkle be by then?"

"Impa's right," Zelda said, "If she fought Ghirahim on her own, she wouldn't last long at all."

"She's not gonna be facing him alone!" Lana argued, "We'll be with her! Just give her more time! You don't know how strong she'll be when the time comes!"

Impa sighed, "Whatever you say."

A light breeze combed through the grassy field as Malon approached the apple tree.

"...you will marry him!"

Malon felt her blood rush to her face once more, as it did every time she remembered her father's words.

Link was absent from their spot the previous day. Given that the reason was likely due to his injuries form two days ago, she doubted that he would be there today either.

Despite that, though, she was still excited for what the future would bring that day.

"...I'll buy 'im off ol' Thomas!"

Just one more day... Not even that... By that night, Link would be free from his life of pain and misery.

Malon let out a silent sigh as she stopped by the apple tree, peering at the building Link lived in as it stood in the distance.

That was when she saw it...

They seemed to notice each other at the same time. They both needed a moment, though, to confirm that what they were seeing was real and not some twisted illusion by forces unknown.

"...Link..."

Link had been on his way to the apple tree as well when he saw Malon, pausing on the small hill's incline as he met eyes with the girl. He said nothing upon seeing her, but his eyes spoke of his surprise at seeing his friend for him.

Malon dropped her basket as she ran to him. Mindful of the injuries on his back, her arms fell atop Link's shoulders as she pulled him into an embrace.

"Link..." she said again as tears rolled down her cheeks, "Link..."

The gesture froze the boy in his tracks. It was the first of its kind he had received since the day he learned of his father's death, twelve years ago.

Malon pulled away, her hands still placed on Link's shoulders. With tears still in her eyes, she looked at him and told him:

"Happy birthday."

Link returned Malon's loving gaze with one of shock twofold. He never expected her to remember their discussion from what felt like so long ago.

Malon's heart nearly burst out of her chest when she was pulled into a second embrace. She breathed deep as she clung to him a second time. The boy didn't smell very good, but his scent was another reminder that this wasn't some cruel dream - that this was as real as wind combing through her hair.

Link grimaced with pain as his arms lowered.

"Are you hurt?" Malon asked him, "Here - let's sit down."

Instead of side-by-side against the apple tree, Link and Malon situated themselves at the foot of the hill, face-to-face, with Link facing away from the hill leading to the tree. They sat in silence for the first few moments.

"I missed you." Malon told Link.

"Where've you been?" Link finally asked her.

Malon's eyes descended to the grass between them. "I'm sorry," she said after a deep breath.

"For what?"

"...What happened to you two days ago... It was my fault."

"What do you mean?"

"After I saw what Thomas did to you last week...I went to him, and asked for him to stop hurting you. He agreed...on the condition that I stop coming here to see you. I...messed up... And that's why Thomas did what he did to you two days ago."

"You ran out to stop him, too." Link recalled in an attempt to verbalize his confusion.

After his father was killed...after seeing the inaction of the other slaves, even as his killers stood in front of them...he had labeled all Humans as evil, and all other slaves as complacent cowards. Yet Malon...no matter how weak she was...she defied the Humans for his sake...she even put herself in harm's way trying to protect him...it was an action he had only seen from his mother; it was an action he thought his mother only did out of the obligation bestowed upon her as his mother. Which was why he was unable to wrap his head around it.

"Why?" he asked, "Why would you do all that just for me?"

Malon gave another smile as she looked at him.

"Because I love you."

Each replaying of the words he heard in his head widened the boy's eyes more and more. But the approaching figure behind Malon stole his attention.

Malon followed her friend's eyes behind him.

Thomas stood about a yard behind her, disbelief numbing his arms as he stared at the two in front of him.

To Be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Part 5

Onia and Jamiah had grown close fast in the days and months following their initial meeting. As some would say, Onia followed her new friend around like a lost puppy. In truth, though, it was mostly out of habit - she and her sister had done the same to one another in the days they were together. That did nothing to stop the other slaves' labeling of Onia as Jamiah's "girlfriend". The two had gotten into their first argument over Onia's misunderstanding of the word's meaning, though, which put a stop to the running gag.

As Jamiah said he would do, he taught Onia how to read. To Onia, it was something new and exciting, and to Jamiah, he was simply sharing something he enjoyed with someone with the same interests as he. Not many of the other slaves seemed very interested in reading books, after all.

"What'd you call me out here so late at night for?" Jamiah asked Onia.

"Shh! Not so loud!"

Onia brought her friend around the shed, to the outer side where the water hose protruded from the wall.

"Here!"

Jamiah glanced down at the pile of mid in Onia's hands. "What's that?"

"It's a mud cake! I remember when you read to me yesterday, when you showed me that picture of a cake... You said how much you wished you could have one on your birthday. I couldn't get you a real cake, so I made you one out of mud instead!" Onia extended her arms further, presenting her creation to the boy, "Happy birthday!"

Jamiah stared down at the mud pile as it stood in Onia's palms, unsure of what to make of it.

"It's...my way of saying thanks...for being so nice to me after I was brought here. So... Thanks for being nice to me."

"Uh...sure, I'll take it."

"Oh! Uh..."

Onia used her finger to try and cut the "cake" in half. What resulted was one handful of the original mud cake with a small piece cut from it, and another handful of a misshapen mess.

"Here, you can have this piece, and I'll have this piece!"

Jamiah glanced down at his present, "So, uhh...do we eat it?"

Following this event, Onia and Jamiah continued to grow closer still, until their friendship began to evolve into something more.

By the time a year had passed since Onia was bought by Philip, she was blessed with a child.

"I had a dream last night," Onia told her child's father, "A woman came to me. I forget her name, but she was surrounded by a green light."

"Was she pretty?" Jamiah asked.

Onia shot him a glare.

"What? I was just asking!"

Her gaze returned to her newborn baby, sleeping peacefully in her arms. "She told me that I would be giving birth today. And she gave me a name to call the baby by."

"What is it?"

Onia smiled at her child.

"Link."

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

The Hero and the Princess

"You whore..." Thomas said, his voice quieted by rage, "YOU FUCKING WHORE!"

Malon stood to offer an excuse for what Thomas was seeing, but was met with a backhanded fist when she rose to her feet.

Link was the next to stand. Enraged at what he saw, he rushed Thomas, and punched him square in the nose. The sudden impact sent the man to the ground. He held a hand to his leaking nose as he began to laugh.

"I've been wanting to do this for years." he said. When he returned to his feet, he reached into a pocket, pulling out a knife that Link and Malon took immediate note of.

Malon screamed as Thomas attacked Link with the weapon. The boy was quick - he grasped his attacker's forearm, and swung another fist, this one connecting with the side of Thomas's face.

"STOP THIS!" Malon shouted at him, "PLEASE!"

Link kept his distance, looking to avoid a surprise attack. When next Thomas stood, he rushed at Link again. He dodged a straight fist, and grabbed Link by the throat, pinning him against the incline of the hill. He pulled back his other arm, looking to dig his knife deep inside the boy. Suddenly, Malon latched onto his arm, halting his would-be attack in its tracks. As Thomas wrestled with her, Link fired a kick into his gut, doubling him over. Not wasting any time, Link tackled him to the ground planting his dominant hand over Thomas's wrist, pinning his knife-hand to the ground. With his free hand, Thomas struck the boy across the face. As Link stumbled away, now on his feet, Thomas seized the opportunity, and closed in for a killing blow.

"WAIT!"

Without thinking, Malon jumped in front of the attack, grasping the attacking arm by the forearm with both hands.

But her strength wasn't enough.

Link could hear a short, painful grunt escape from Malon as the knife entered her body. He and Thomas watched, in shock, as she fell onto her side, a couple of strained wimpers being the last sounds she made.

"Look what you made me do..." Thomas said to Link, "LOOK WHAT YOU MADE ME DO!"

The man yanked the knife from Malon's body, and charged at Link. And that was when the unthinkable happened.

Some kind of red projectile, too fast for Link to identify, collided with Thomas's skull, traveling through to the other side, and past Link's head. The boy watched in shock as his body landed onto the ground beneath.

"Goodness," another man said as he approached, "we can't have that, now can we?"

His eyes wide, and his adrenaline still pumping, Link looked over at this man. He wore a skin-tight white attire, along with a red cape. His ears were long like Link's.

"Hello there." the man said, an unsettling smile spread across his face.

"Who are you?" Link asked.

As the question was presented, Malon powered through the pain of her wound as she sat upward to lend a second set of eyes on the tall figure that had apparently saved them.

Ghirahim glanced at her, then back at Link, "Do you truly not remember?" he asked, "I know it's been a long time, but we had so much fun the last time we saw each other."

Link thought for a moment. He dug deep into his memories for a time when he could possibly have met this strange man. He hadn't met anybody new since he met Malon two years ago, which meant he would have had to have met this person beforehand, when he lived as Philip's slave. And that was when he figured it out.

The man's smile widened in reaction to the look on Link's face.

Link charged at him in a fit of blind rage.

That was right... He hadn't gotten a very good look at him at the time... But this was indeed the man he met on the day he never wanted to remember: this was the man who killed his mother.

The fist Link threw was caught by the subject of his anger.

"Link!" Malon barely called to him.

"That look you're giving me," the man said, "it's the same one your sister gave me when we last met. It's delicious."

"Ghirahim." another voice called, "Stand down."

Up the hill walked one of the largest men Link had ever seen. His flaming red hair gave him a wild look, though his dark armor, as well as the way he walked gave off an authoritative vibe. The man took note of the body on the ground, as well as the wounded girl sitting near the corpse. "What happened here?" he asked.

"This man attempted to harm the Hero." Ghirahim explained, "This girl was on the ground when I got here." The slender man stepped aside, releasing Link's arm, leaving room for his apparent superior as he approached Link.

"Who are you?" Link asked through a sharp glare.

"Link!"

Link turned to face his friend, worry breaking through his anger like a rock through glass upon seeing her.

"Malon!"

The boy joined her on the ground as he inspected her wound. It was right under her left breast, and it bled profusely. "Are you okay?!" he asked her.

"Link," she repeated, "that's-...Lord Ganondorf..."

Link's head spun to face him. Ganondorf...the ruler of Hyrule...he was here? Why?

"At least this girl seems well-educated," Ghirahim said, "Yes, this is Lord Ganondorf. You would do well to not speak to him in such a crass manner again, boy."

"Enough," Ganondorf cut him off. He turned his attention to Link, "From today on," he declared, "you are no longer a slave."

The words left Link dumbfounded. Just like that? A life of slavery was all the boy had ever known. And now it was being brought to an end, just that quick?

Ganondorf turned his back to him. "Come with me." he ordered.

"Wait...!"

Ganondorf turned to look at Malon. Her free arm was outstretched toward him, with the other attempting to slow the flow of blood from her wound.

"And here I thought you were the smart one here," Ghirahim sighed, "Did you really just issue an order to my master?"

"I'm sorry..." Malon said as she struggled to bow, "but-...you can't take him... My dad was going to buy him today..."

The sudden revelation was a bombshell for Link. It stunned him into silence, with the two looking to take the boy away remaining unaffected.

"Do you truly think we care about what your father was going to do? What a foolish girl you are."

Malon moved to stand up, though pain overcame her will, and anchored her body back down to the ground.

"My, but that is a nasty wound. How I wish I could remain here and watch you bleed to death, but we must be on our way."

"Wait!" Link called to the two, "I'll go with you," he said, "but I want you to help my friend!"

"You're going to come with us either way," Ghirahim told the boy, "Master, these two are wasting our time."

"Please!" Link begged.

Ganondorf spared a glance at the red-haired girl as she watched on. He took note of her long ears as they protruded from her crimson locks.

She was a Hylian; a filthy, long-eared demon like the rest of them. The notion of him assisting her would be laughable, had it not enraged him beyond words. His gaze then turned to the boy. The look of desperation on his face was a far cry from the scowl he had given him earlier.

"Ghirahim," he called to him, "take the boy so we can be on our way." He turned his back to the three before him, and walked, looking to leave Malon to die.

Link rushed to her side, "Where do you live?!" he asked, "Your parents should be able to help!"

With a snap of his fingers, a large, broad sword appeared in Ghirahim's grasp. Malon gasped as the man approached Link.

"Link!" she strained, "Behind you!"

The boy turned to look behind him just in time to see Ghirahim pull his sword back. As he swung, he caught the boy with the blunt side of the blade, the blow knocking him off his feet, and onto the ground, unconscious.

"Link!"

Ghirahim rose his head skyward as he wrapped his arms around each other, dropping his sword before it vanished as it hit the ground. "Ooh, how I wish I could do more to this boy!" he said, though more as a spoken thought to himself than anything else, "But that's okay - I'll settle for his sister." Ghirahim turned to look at Malon as helpless tears rolled down her cheeks. He offered nothing more than a pallid grin before slung Link's body over his shoulder, and went on his way.

"No...!" she sobbed, moving with difficulty to rise to her feet, "Link!"

Linkle fixed her gaze expectedly on the empty space in front of her.

Empty... Just as it was yesterday, and the day before that.

Linkle held her breath.

No...she wasn't going to cry anymore. She was gone, and crying would do nothing to help.

Especially not today.

Linkle rolled onto her back, her head turning to her left to look at her brother, who answered her glance with one of his own. She forced a wide smile before she climbed to her feet and left outside.

On the side of the toolshed in which they lived was a device her mother called a "water hose". It was the one thing Philip left them to use to clean themselves. When their mother was still alive, she would use it to make mud, and with the mud she would make she and her brother what she referred to as "mud cakes", on Link and Linkle's birthdays, and they would pretend to eat them. She had no idea why or how her mother came up with this tradition, and to be frank, she didn't care. She loved taking part in this tradition of theirs because it made her mother smile, which made her smile.

Link and Linkle's mother had died not too long ago. Today was Link's first birthday without her. In an effort to keep his spirits up, Linkle decided that they should keep her tradition in her memory.

"Brother," she whispered as she re-entered the shed, "Brother, wake up."

By now, Link's back was turned to her. She couldn't see his face, but she knew he was awake - the two looked at each other just minutes ago, after all. Not even he could go back to sleep that fast.

"Brother!" Linkle persisted in a hushed time, "Wake up! I've got a surprise for you!" She placed a hand on his shoulder and shook. "Brother! Hey, Brother!"

"STOP!" Link shouted, swinging her arm to knock her hand away. In the midst of his aggravated response, Link knocked the mud cake out of Linkle's other hand, sending it to the floor, where it splattered.

"Can't you see I'm trying to sleep?!" he yelled at her, "Why don't you go be annoying somewhere else?!"

Linkle stared, stunned for a short moment, before her eyes sunk. "Okay," she said. She rose to her feet, and ran outside, making sure to hide her tears until she was out of view.

"Hey, Linkle!"

The girl was snapped out of her doldrums by the calling of her name. Linkle looked over at the doorway of the wooden construct, where Lana stood.

"Are you okay?" she asked, "You've been in here since we returned to the forest."

"Yeah." Linkle responded.

"Thinking about your brother?"

Linkle hesitated before nodding.

"Well, that's no surprise. Today's his birthday, after all. Do you need someone to talk to?"

"No," Linkle said, "I'm fine."

"...Okay. I'll be around the village if you need me."

Lana left Linkle alone with her thoughts, where she continued to dwell.

"Go be annoying somewhere else!"

Linkle shook the negative thoughts from her head.

Nonsense, she decided, it's all in the past. Her brother couldn't possibly still hate her after all the time that's passed.

...Could he...?

Just then, Impa walked into the enclosure, her presence providing a welcome distraction, as it reminded her of something she had been meaning to ask since the previous day.

"Impa?"

The Sheikah turned her head to look at her, "What is it?"

"Um...I wanted to ask you about Princess Zelda."

Impa turned completely to face her. "What do you want to know?"

"Well...I wanted to know what she's like."

"...She's a very strong and responsible leader. She is very intelligent, and very innovative, as well... She will make a fine ruler for Hyrule."

"...Oh... So... she's not really a bad person?"

"No."

"...Oh..."

"...If it makes you feel any better about her, the two of you have some aspects of your personalities in common."

"You mean we're both smart?"

"No. What I'm referring to is that you both seem to have retained a manner of innocence, from the time when you were children."

"How do you know that?"

"There is nothing my eyes cannot see. When it comes to other people, I can tell the kind of person they are by their aura."

"What's a aura?"

"To explain it simply, it's a sort of cloud that encompasses every individual. By looking at it, I can determine a person's temperament, their mood, their mental state, and even whether or not they're lying. Like I said, there's nothing my eyes cannot see."

"Oh... So the princess is...innocent?"

Impa paused for a brief moment before turning away, a pillow and a sheet in hand. "I've said too much," she said, "Excuse me."

Linkle's puzzled gaze remained fixed on Impa as she made her exit.

Link turned his back to his sister as she crept away from him, and out of the toolshed in which they lived.

More sleep... He wanted more sleep. Only it was capable of taking him away from the world he hated so much; only it could dull the pain his everyday life brought him, because that was all he felt during every waking hour: pain that filled the void left by all those this world took away from him; hatred, towards the Humans who ruled this world and benefited from pain it brought him; and bitterness towards the other slaves, who were complacent with their place in this world.

"Brother."

More sleep. Please, more sleep. He wanted to be taken away.

"Brother, wake up. Brother! Wake up! I've got a surprise for you! Brother! Hey Brother!"

"STOP!" Link shouted as he knocked her arm away, "Can't you see I'm trying to sleep?! Go be annoying somewhere else!"

Linkle lowered her head, "...Okay."

Link paid the girl no attention as she stood up and ran out of the shed. Hopefully now he can go back to sleep.

Link opened his eyes.

Was he just...reminiscing? About his sister? He hadn't done that in so long... But why now? He made it a point to never think about her. After all, there was no use in lending any thoughts towards someone you'll never see again. Perhaps he was doing so now because of...

Link's train of thought was brought to a screeching halt upon noticing the new environment he found himself in. It was a small enclosure, with two sets of what looked to be an elongated chair, plus another, large, one, in what he assumed to be the back of the enclosure, where Ganondorf sat. The bench Link was on, plus the one parallel to it, had a window just above them. Link sat straight up. As he did so, he noticed his wrists were bound together by the most bizarre restraint he had ever seen - it looked like a ring of red electricity. Another thing he took notice of was a wet feeling on his back. Perhaps his scuffle with Thomas reopened his wounds.

Wait...what about-

"So you've awoken." Ghirahim, who sat across from him, noted.

Link grimaced a the sight of him. Ghirahim...the man who killed his mother. He seemed to have met his sister at some point after he and she were separated. But how? Why? And what did he do to her?

Ganondorf watched him from where he was, having noticed his rousing from unconsciousness. The boy was a bearer of a piece of the Triforce...a chosen one...like himself.

"Boy."

Link looked over at Ganondorf. "What?"

"You dare speak to my master in so-"

"Enough." Ganondorf told his servant. He turned his attention to Link, "The building we passed through - the one where the slaves lived in cages...did you live in one as well?"

"Yeah."

"I see..."

The boy was a slave... A much harsher life than both he and the princess.

"Oh, that's right," Ghirahim noted, "that was the first time you've actually been amongst the slaves, wasn't it?"

"What did you do to my sister?" Link suddenly asked.

"Nothing. Yet. But be at ease, once I get my hands on her...once I finally have time alone with her... I'll be thinking of you the entire time. Of course, I'll have to find a way to separate her from the sorceress first."

The sorceress... Link thought to himself, He must mean Lana. He hadn't seen the sorceress in years.

"Are you two familiar with one another?" Ganondorf asked.

"Of course!" Ghirahim answered cheerfully, "Before today, the last time I saw him was when I took his mother's life!"

Ganondorf stared at his servant for a moment. "...You killed his mother?"

"Indeed I did! I-"

"Get out."

Ghirahim froze, "I beg your pardon, Master?"

"I said get out. You will walk the rest of the way to the castle."

This command floored Ghirahim. "As you wish," he said, his voice dejected.

What Link found to be a horse-drawn carriage resumed on the long road to Hyrule Castle once Ghirahim was outside. Now, it was only Link and Ganondorf within the enclosure. The larger man seemed to take a contemtplative glance at the boy.

Link stared back as memories of what occured before he fell unconscious flooded into his mind. Slowly but surely the realizations made themselves visible across his features.

"What happened to Malon?" he asked angrily.

"...The girl from before? She's important to you, isn't she?"

"What happened to her?!"

"She was left where she was."

Link sprung to his feet, "Why didn't you help her?!"

Ganondorf observed Link's behavior in silence as his rant continued. Seeing his rage...knowing the reason...it reminded him of the events of a distant past...

"...Tell me, boy." Ganondorf spoke after a period of silence, "How did you feel after your mother died?"

Link was taken aback at how dumb he thought this question was. "What do you think?" he said, "I don't care what you do to me, but the first chance I get, I'm going to kill that freak outside, and not even you're gonna stop me."

Ganondorf fell silent. The man seemed to mull over Link's words.

"If you had one wish," he asked the boy, "what would it be?"

The question caught Link off guard, though it required very little thought for him to answer.

"I'd bring back my parents." Link answered.

"How do you feel about the Humans?"

"I hate them. If I had another wish, it'd be to kill every last one of them."

Ganondorf's eyes lowered. He said nothing more to Link for the rest of the way to the castle.

Link and Ganondorf entered Castle Town during the night of the next day. As the carriage passed through the streets, Link could hear the gradually rising sound of commotion made by passersby who noticed them. Link knew that these were Humans who were happy to see Ganondorf. The boy glared at Hyrule's ruler, who sat still, his eyes closed.

Even Link knew full well who Ganondorf was, by name at the very least. Everyone did. He was the ruler of Hyrule, after all. But to Link, he was only the man who enabled the Humans. He may as well be one of them. And more than that...he left Malon when she needed help. He didn't even know if the girl was still alive at this point, but Ganondorf could have helped...and he chose not to.

The carriage eventually came to a halt. By now, dozens of Humans surrounded the caravan, their sound drowning out any he could make without yelling. Once Link was outside, he could see that the carriage was surrounded by Castle Town residents, all showering Ganondorf with verbal love and praisings in a disorderly fashion.

"Come," Ganondorf told he and Ghirahim, "to the throne room."

From outside, Hyrule Castle was a grand sight - it was certainly the grandest Link had ever seen. In the castle foyer, their were five paintings of Human men, as well as one, larger, painting above them of Ganondorf. Even at this time of night, there were many people roaming about in the castle interior.

"Ghirahim." Ganondorf's ordered, as the three paused, "gather everyone in the throne room."

Ghirahim lowered into a respectful bow, "Yes, master."

As the flamboyant servant vanished, Ganondorf started on his way through the castle, ordering Link to follow.

"Where are you taking me?" Link asked, as they entered a hall.

"To the throne room." he was told, "There, you will meet the princess of Hyrule."

"So, what, am I gonna be her slave now?"

"No. The two of you will be expected to reproduce."

Link stopped in his tracks, "What?!" His reaction garnered no response. "So, what, am I gonna be the prince?"

"No. After the princess is finished with you, you will be given to another, with whom you will be spending the rest of your days."

Link grimaced. Of course this would be his fate. He didn't bother to ask who he would be given to, instead shifting his thoughts toward the princess.

"Why would the Princess of Hyrule reproduce with a slave? Does her parents not care?"

Ganondorf paused and looked back at the boy. "It seems you are not knowledgeable of the happenings of this kingdom. Though it comes to no surprise."

"What do you mean?"

"The king and queen have both been dead for nine years. Princess Zelda is the only member of the Royal Family left."

"But why would she choose me?"

"She didn't. I did. I have decided that it would be best to keep you as close as possible. And given that all other candidates would prefer to not marry into the Royal Family, I'm using you to fill that role."

"But didn't you say that I'm not gonna marry her?"

"Yes, I did. But unlike with previous generations, I don't need to keep the Royal Family plentiful anymore."

The two passed through a great doorway, and into a large room. On the far side was a large, red chair, it's golden rails and legs accentuating the piece of furniture with a royal flair. Near the set of stairs leading to the chair, was a crowd of people. Very strange looking people, as a closer look would come to reveal. There was also a handful of Humans there, too. The individual who held Link's attention the most, though, was a young girl, much shorter than those around her, robed in a black attire adorned by gold, and a black cape behind her. A tiara featuring an oddly large ruby was wrapped around her head. As Link stared, he could see that her ears were long like his.

That must be the her. Princess Zelda.

Zelda watched the two approach, her heart beating rapidly.

It's him! her mind recited over and over, It's him!

"Remember," Cia whispered to her, "after the two of you are finished...he's mine."

As Link and Ganondorf climbed the short group of stairs preceding she and the other Saints, Zelda took notice of the wounds on his forearms, as well as his overall appearance. His hair looked to be matted to his scalp, and what she would consider handsome features were dirtied by an awful scowl.

"This is Link." Ganondorf introduced.

"My," Zant, commented, "he looks like he's seen better days."

"He's a slave," Ghirahim responded, "so I doubt that."

Link looked around at the Saints, sharing his signature grimace with each of them. What caught his attention first was the wide, toothy grin of a floating hunched figure covered in purple robes. Whatever it was was trembling as it stared at the boy.

"Why are you smiling at him like that?" Cia asked.

"Oh! Uhh, I-I was just surprised that this skinny punk is supposed to be able to defeat our Lord Ganondorf!"

"Hmph," Ghirahim chuckled, "it is an amusing notion, isn't it?"

A fit of laughter was shared amongst the crowd. Link could only respond with more poisonous glances as his fists balled in anger at their mockery. Though once his eyes moved over to the princess, and the two held eye contact, his mind seemed to empty of all thoughts.

Zelda met the boy's stupefied reaction with one of her own. The two stared at each other as the others' laughter died down. Neither of them said anything to each other, or even moved.

Who was this person, Link asked himself. And why did he feel like he already knew her? He felt as though he knew her his whole life.

"I see these two are already smitten with one another." said Ghirahim, "'Love at first sight' as others call it. It'll be sad for them once the boy is given to Cia."

Those words pulled Link out of his stupor.

"That's right!" Cia bragged, "After you're done playing with her, you will belong to me."

Link glanced over at the tall woman, taking immediate notice of how little she was wearing. He wasn't sure how he felt about it. Her skin was of a shade he had never seen on a Human or another slave before. She chuckled.

"That's okay." she told him with a smile, "You can stare all you want."

"I grow weary of this." Volga said with a frustrated sigh, "Why am I watching this when I could be hunting for the sorceress?"

"My lord," Zant added, "I believe Volga has a point. Now that the Hero is here, we'll have to be very careful of the sorceress. Who knows what she'll do once she realizes the Hero is in the castle."

Without a word in response, Ganondorf approached Link and Zelda. "Perhaps now," he began, "The Triforce will surface." He looked over at the princess, "Come."

Link watched, confused, as both Zelda and Ganondorf pointed their right hands at one another.

"You too, boy." Ganondorf directed, "Raise your dominant hand to meet ours."

Link obliged, mostly out of curiosity for what was supposed to happen. And so, he waited.

...And waited...

And waited...

"It doesn't seem to be showing up." Zant noted.

"I see that." Ganondorf responded.

"Well this is a problem." said Cia, "I'm not sure how it hasn't surfaced yet. This is Link, is it?"

"Even if he was," Zelda reasoned, "and even if he had a piece of the Triforce, it wouldn't make a difference. Because mine's hasn't surfaced, either."

"Hmm. I have a theory, but I'd like to discuss it in private." The witch finished her sentence with a glance at Ganondorf.

"Very well." he said, returning his attention to Link and Zelda, "Princess Zelda, I'm certain you know the other reason I brought the Hero here."

"What is it?"

"Normally when you come of age, you are offered a member of one of the Regional Lords' families to help continue your bloodline. This time, however, that role will be filled by the Hero."

Link gave the princess a glance. The realization she came to seemed to stun her, though she recovered quickly. "I understand." she said. "Come." she told Link, turning her back to him, "My bedchambers are this way."

"I expect immediate results." Ganondorf called to the two as Link followed after Zelda.

Link followed the princess through a door on the side of the room that lead to a hall that almost extended further than he could see. The focus of his eyes, however, as they ascended to the second floor, wasn't the paintings of members of the Royal Family that decorated the walls, nor of the intricate designs of said walls or the rug beneath them. His eyes remained fixed on Zelda.

The odd feeling of nostalgia aside, he couldn't help but wonder how an Elf could be allowed to live here, or how she hadn't been enslaved. His face wrinkled into an angry frown. She seemed to be allied with those weirdos is the throne room, and, more importantly, Ganondorf. This meant that she, just like them - just like the countless Humans infesting Hyrule - benefited from the slavery of his kind.

Look at her... She was an Elf like him, yet not once did she look back at him, or even speak to him. It was clear that she thought herself above him and, by extension, all others like him.

Meanwhile, Zelda pressed on, her walk stiffened by an overwhelming case of the nerves.

Do I say something? she thought to herself, What do I say? Maybe...just a greeting! Yeah! I'll greet him!

Link sighed. The princess's ego aside... in just a few moments...he would be doing 'that'...with her...

Link's eyes scanned the sight in front of him. The princess's black cape covered the backside of her body, but what he had seen of her so far was pleasing to the eye to say the least. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.

As the pair ventured deeper into the hall, Link could see another person standing in front of one of the doors. He couldn't tell if this person was a man or a woman, but as he drew closer, he could see that they had long ears like he and the princess, and their skin was a shade or two lighter than the scantily clad woman from the throne room.

Just then, Zelda turned to look Link.

"Greeti-"

"So this is the Hero?" the person at the door began.

"Yes." Zelda answered.

Impa eyed the boy. Link could notice her gaze go from one of curiosity, to one of suspicion and distrust.

"You're sure this is the Hero?" she asked.

"Of course he is. You saw his pictograph in the newspaper, didn't you?"

Impa looked at Link again, this time letting out a sigh.

"What?" Link asked.

"...Nothing."

Impa opened the door to what was a large room inside. "Come." she said, "We have much to discuss."

"Wait," he said, "weren't we gonna..."

Zelda and Impa gave Link a questioning glance. The princess let out a gasp as her face went bright red.

"No," Impa said, "you won't be doing that."

As the three situated themselves in the room, Link and Zelda sat on a couch against the same wall as the door they entered, with Impa standing in front of them.

"Impa."

"Yes, Your Grace?"

"I would like to have Link's injuries treated before we began."

"Very well. I'll go and get Lana."

Zelda watched her retainer move toward the door leading into the hallway. As the door clocked upon closing, the realization hit her:

She was going to be alone with Link.

Her posture stiffened to a near freeze as the two sat in awkward silence.

"Hey." Link called to her.

Zelda felt her heart almost leap out of her chest. "Y-Yes?"

"Do you know Lana?"

"Yes, I do. Do you?"

"Yeah. She helped me and my sister after my mom died."

Zelda finally looked over at him, "I'm...sorry to hear that...about your mother, I mean."

Encroaching anger hardened Link's visage as he thought back. "That pale freak..."

"You mean Ghirahim?"

"Yeah." Link looked over at her, "You seemed real friendly with him, though. He and the rest of those people down there."

"I'm not friends with them," Zelda defended herself.

"Then why were you hanging out with them?"

"It's...a long story..."

Just then, a mysterious blue light appeared in the room. It expanded into a circle shape before a the image of a campsite, darkened by night appeared within the shape, where Lana nearly tripped over herself rushing to get through, with Impa following behind at a relaxed pace.

The sorceress noticed Link and Zelda immediately. A wide smile spread across her face as the portal behind her vanished.

"Are you going to heal him?" Impa asked her, "Or are you just going to stand there?"

Lana approached the pair slowly, taking in the sight of the Hero and the princess side by side. She took a long look at each of them.

Link stared back in disbelief. He never thought he'd see her again. Meanwhile, Zelda's stare was one of silent panic. Her expression was like a silent order for the sorceress to choose her words carefully.

"Well?" Lana started, "Don't just sit there, stand up! Let me get a good look at you."

Link obliged.

"You too." Lana told Zelda.

Hesitantly, the princess joined Link on her feet. A face that screamed "What are you doing?!" descended as the two met eyes.

"You've gotten so big..." Lana told Link before she giggled.

"W-What's so funny?" Zelda asked.

"Link went and outgrew you." Lana replied, "You were bigger than him when you two were younger." She looked up at Link, who was now looking down at Zelda with a look of disbelief on his face. "So, what are these injuries I've heard about?"

"First thing's first," Impa began as Lana lowered to a knee to heal Link's forearms and lower legs, "We need to give Link some background information. Princess Zelda, along with myself, Lana, and several others, are part of a group fighting to take Hyrule back from the clutches of Ganondorf. I'm sure you've heard many things about Princess Zelda over the years."

Link shook his head, "Before today, I only knew her name."

"...I'm sure you're wondering why Princess Zelda seems to be allied with Ganondorf and his minions. It's because Her Grace has decided to go undercover and join their ranks in hopes of gaining information on your whereabouts. Meanwhile me, Lana, and our allies traveled all across Hyrule, freeing slaves as a means of distraction."

"We meant to come and get you two years ago," Lana explained, "but your old owner had already sold you away. Sorry."

"Is my sister with you?" Link asked.

"Oh, yeah!" Lana replied, "She's been with us for a while now!"

Link glanced down at the familiar blue light produced by Lana's healing magic as it vanished.

"Isn't it crazy?" she commented, her voice laced with a saddened sense of nostalgia, "That day I healed you after I found you outside that shed...you were small enough for me to hold like a baby..." She stood. "I'm all done."

"That's not all," Link told the sorceress, "there's some on my back."

"Oh! Here, I'll sit on the couch, and you sit down in front of me."

The second Link moved form the couch, both Zelda and Lana noticed the massive stain of blood on his back. The princess redirected her horrified expression toward the sorceress, who seemed to have frozen stiff.

Lana's eyes followed the red splotch as the boy sat in front of her.

Blood... There's so much blood.

It's everywhere...

It's dripping from the table.

He's dying!

Help him!

Stop shaking!

HELP HI-

"Lana."

The sorceress silently gasped as she was snapped from her trance.

"Take a deep breath," Impa told her.

"Are you okay?" Zelda asked as Lana breathed deep.

Lana forced a smile, "Yeah, I was-...nevermind."

Lana pulled the boy's tunic upwards, and paused again, this time at the sight of the horrid wounds on his back. That was when the thought crossed her mind:

If we rushed to help Link that day...could we have prevented this?

"...What we need to do now," Impa continued, "is decide what we want to do next. And before we do that, we need to know what you're going to do, Your Grace."

"What do you mean?"

"The reason you stayed here in the castle to begin with was to uncover clues as to where Link was. Now that he's here, that leaves you without a reason to remain here any longer."

"...I want to leave." Zelda answered, "I want to go with you guys... But...I think it'd be better if I stayed. Once Ganondorf learns that Link is gone, we'll want to know what his response will be. The only way we can do that is if I'm here."

"Very well. In that case, we'll need to find a way to remove Link fron the castle without causing any suspicion toward you."

"We can stage an escape." Zelda suggested, "We'll make it seem as though Link left on his own."

"How do we do that?" Lana asked.

Link sat by, listening with growing irritation to the others talk of what to do with him. Not once did they consult him, or ask his approval of any of the ideas being presented. To him, it felt no different than listening to his previous slave owners discuss their plans for him in his presence.

"We'll use the stables." Zelda suggested, "We'll make it seem like Link took one of the horses, and escaped Castle Town."

"But how?" Impa asked, "The guards will be making their rounds at night. And with Link here, security will be even tighter."

"We'll use Midna."

Impa and Lana thought the idea over for a moment.

"But even if she's disguised as Link," Lana began, "how'll she get to the stables without being spotted?"

"She can disguise herself as a guard until she gets there. Once the coast is clear, she can take one of the horses and be on her way."

"But then there's the search to worry about." said Impa, "It's easy to trick the eyes of a Human, but how will you trick the nose of a hound?"

"Easy - Midna can take Link's old clothes with her."

"Then what'll I wear?" Link finally spoke up.

"We already have some more clothes for you to wear. They're in one of my drawers. I'll go ge-"

"I'll get it." Impa cut in, "You would do well to remember your station, princess."

"How will Midna get back to us?" Lana asked, "If she uses her portal, she'll give away her location. And the enemy will know she's still alive, too."

"She can ride to one of our old campsites. You can meet her there, can't you?"

Lana nodded, "Well, I guess that just about covers it!"

Impa approached Link and the others with a folded bunch of clothes. On top of the neat pile was a green cap.

"We'll be using your old clothes for our plan." Impa told the boy, "Change into these."

Link rolled his original tunic over his shoulders, earning as sharp gasp from Zelda.

"What?" he asked her.

"I meant change in another room." Impa told the boy.

"Why?"

"Don't be mad at him." Lana told Impa, "He wasn't exactly taught about this kind of thing when he was a slave." She stood up, offering Link a hand to his feet. "You should probably take a bath too, while you're at it. Come on, I'll take you to a bathroom."

Link changed into his new clothes: a white, long sleeved shirt accompanied with some chain-mail with short sleeves, over which he wore a green tunic, similar in appearance, oddly enough, to the tunics slaves wore. There was also a loose-fitting pair of tan pants, along with a brown pair of boots. The outfit seemed as familiar to Link as Zelda was. All of this, of course, was after he had to be taught how to bathe properly by Lana.

"Your Grace," Impa said, "you do remember what you said before about how you present yourself?"

"Yeah? What about it?"

"I feel you were being too casual with the Hero."

Zelda thought back for a moment. Impa was right, she realized. Around Link, she didn't act as a princess would with her subject. "Sorry," she said, her head lowering, "I don't know what it is... When I'm with him, I feel like I'm with someone l've known my entire life."

"Remember your station." Impa told the princess, "Your feelings don't matter."

Just then, the door opened.

"Ladies," Lana started, "I present to you, the Hero himself, Link!"

Zelda watched the boy enter the room, clad in the green tunic she had kept for so many years. "How are his wounds?" Zelda asked Lana.

"I was able to heal the wounds on his arms and legs just fine. But the ones on his back left scars. They look bad, the the wounds are gone."

"Lana," Impa called, "Bring Midna here so we can get started."

The hours rolled close to midnight as Midna was brought to the castle via Lana's portal. After waking her, Lana received an earful from her irritated ally.

Midna let out an impressed whistle as she glanced around Zelda's room. "Faaan-cy."

"Aren't you a princess, too?" Lana asked.

"Yeah, but we didn't exactly have a good variety of materials to make things from where I live."

Midna met eyes with the boy standing close to Zelda and Impa, and froze almost instantly, the light of familiarity that filled her eyes upon the sight of his garb could only be referred to as malevolent.

"What is it?" asked Impa.

Midna's eyes lowered just slightly, descending into memories she hoped to never comb through again.

"There's a guy Zant used to leave at the palace whenever he was away..."

She rose a slow finger toward Link.

"That guy...he looks just like him..."

"Well," Lana cut in, "this is Link. He's the Hero. He's gonna work with us to save Hyrule! Right?"

Link lent several glances in return to those that expected his confirmation.

'Save Hyrule'? Where did this come from? He made no such promise to these people.

"You're taking an awful long time to answer," Midna told him, "C'mon, give me some hope here."

Link frowned at Midna as they watched each other. The look she was beginning to give him was the same as the one Impa gave him earlier.

"We need you to focus." Impa told her, "We need your help to stage an escape for the Hero."

"Why?" Midna asked, flopping down on the couch, "Can't Lana just bring him to the village?"

"The princess has decided to remain here in the castle in order to see how Ganondorf reacts to his absence."

Midna glanced over at Zelda with a sigh, "Always gotta make things harder on yourself, don't you? What're you gonna do when they suspect you? You know they're going to."

"I understand that." Zelda answered, "But they cannot act without proof."

Midna sighed again. "So what's the plan?"

"This!" Lana said, showing Midna Link's old clothes.

"Uh...what're those? And why do they smell?"

"They're Link's old clothes. Once they start searching for him, the Humans are gonna use their hounds to sniff him out We'll need you to lead them out of Castle Town, to our old campsite in Lanayru.

Midna let out a tired groan as her head fell back against the back pillows, "But that's gonna take foreveeeeerr."

"Regardless," Impa said, "It must be done. You can take the time you need to prepare, but you must be gone by sunrise."

"Fine, fine. But I wanna say something to Link first."

Link looked over at her.

"I'm sure you saw them," Midna told him, "the guys we're fighting. Before they took over Hyrule, Ganondorf went on a little recruitment campaign. That's when he helped one of our enemies overthrow my kingdom, after which they turned me into...this. I'll go ahead and do this for you, but I'm counting on you to save Hyrule...and get revenge for the people of my kingdom." Midna rose from the couch, "Alright," she said, "Hand me those clothes." She noticed the bloodstain on the tunic immediately, and spared an angry glance at Impa and Lana. She turned to Zelda, who nearly flinched as she approached her, expecting another bout of teasing. But instead...

"Be careful around him."

Zelda turned to look at her impish companion as she left the room, not sure what to make of the words she whispered into her ear.

The execution of Zelda's plan began immediately, and proceeded smoothly. After Midna was able to copy the appearance of a castle guard, she headed straight for the castle stables, following Impa's directions, and took one of the horses once the coast was clear. Using it, she raced out of Castle Town.

"I guess that's that!" Lana said, dusting off her hands, "Now that everything's done here, I'll head to the village."

"You don't want to stay?" Zelda asked.

Lana turned to look at the princess, "Why? Did you need me here?"

"Well...not really, but I thought you'd rather be here in the castle. It's not like you have to keep watch tonight."

"I would stay...but there's someone who needs me."

Lana walked over to Link, "Here. It'd defeat the purpose of our plan if Ghirahim can sense that you're still here when you're supposed to be gone."

Link was startled as a red light enveloped his body. It turned white after a few seconds, then vanished entirely.

"What did you do?" Link asked her.

"I erased your presence. It's a spell I learned when I was younger. Now, no one should know you're here unless they see you."

Her work finished, Lana departed for the Kokiri Forest, leaving Link, Zelda, and Impa alone, as they had been before.

"The two of you should get to sleep." Impa told the two, "We have a busy day tomorrow."

"Yes." Zelda nodded. She glanced over at her bed, her face flushing as she turned back toward Link.

"*Ahem!*" Impa cut in, "Link. You will be sleeping here on the couch tonight. I hope the two of you enjoy your rest."

Lana stopped at the entryway to the house in which the girls of the group slept. Oddly enough, it seemed much hollower without Midna there. She approached Linkle as the girl lay in bed. She had heard something troubling about her earlier that day, and was looking to take the opportunity to confront the girl over what she was told.

"You're awake," the sorceress began, "aren't you?"

Linkle deliberated for a moment whether she should pretend to be asleep or respond. The former seemed the more attractive option, but she was curious as to what Lana would want at this time of night.

"Ruto told me today that you haven't been sleeping at night." Lana continued, "Why is that? Is it because of your nightmares?"

...

"...I don't wanna bother the others..."

"What do you mean?"

"The others say I scream whenever I wake up from a nightmare. I don't wanna ruin their sleep."

"...Sit up."

Linkle obliged, but not without a questioning glance behind her as Lana sat down on the bed next to her. "What are you doing?" she asked.

The sorceress smiled at her, "Keeping you company. Here, rest your head on my lap."

"What? But...why?"

"So you'll have a good night's sleep."

"...How do you know this'll work?"

"You'll just have to trust me. Besides, if you do scream yourself awake, I'll just tell the others it was me! You have nothing to worry about."

"...Okay..."

Linkle lied down, this time, with her head in Lana's lap. It wasn't long before she felt the sorceress's fingers begin to comb through her hair.

"You're gonna have the nap of a lifetime!" Lana whispered to her, "I promise!"

"... ...Lana?"

"Yeah?"

"...You remind me of my mom..."

The words tugged away at Lana's heartstrings. Regardless, she forced a smile and a chuckle.

"It's not the first time someone's told me that."

The plan to wrest Hyrule from the clutches of Ganondorf had finally taken a major step forward with Zelda's plan to bring Link to the Kokiri Forest. However, their opposition was in the midst of concocting schemes of their own.

After Link's initial meeting with the Saints, Ganondorf met with they and the Disciples of Dragmire in order to discuss their plans for dealing with the sorceress, now that they had Link.

"All there is to do now is wait for the Triforce to surface in each of them." Ganondorf stated, "We must also tie up loose ends - we must deal with the sorceress if we want things to go smoothly until we've met our goal."

"What was that Human's name again?" asked Zant, "'Benjamin'? He's proven to be quite capable asset. Ever since his people mobilized, the sorceress hasn't made a single move."

"But how do we know that's why she hasn't attacked yet?" Ghirahim asked, "For all we know, she could be biding her time until she strikes when and where we least expect it."

"She wants Link." Cia stated, "Now that he's here, she'll come to us if we simply wait."

"That matter aside," Ganondorf continued, "we need to discern why the Triforce has yet to surface in either the princess or the Hero."

"It's the gods who ultimately decide who each piece of the Triforce goes to." Cia explained, "Perhaps they're waiting until Link and the princess are able to stand against you to bequeath the pieces to them. Another possibility is that the pieces aren't within them at all, but are hidden somewhere in Hyrule."

"Perhaps the sorceress has them." Zant suggested, "Cia did say that the sorceress can see each piece of the Triforce. Perhaps, if they are hidden throughout Hyrule, the sorceress has already found them."

"Then why hasn't she attacked us yet?" asked Ghirahim, "Who knows how powerful she would be with two pieces of the Triforce."

"She's a goody two-shoes." Cia said, "She probably thinks it wouldn't be right for her to use them, so she's probably waiting until she can recruit Link." She smirked, "But unfortunately for her, Link will be mine. She'll have no way to get to him!"

"Why does every conversation we have about the Hero take this turn?" Volga asked, "Nevermind him - where is the sorceress?!"

"Like I said," Cia answered, "if we wait, the sorceress will come to us."

"In the meantime," Zant added, "my Lord Ganondorf, we would do well to tighten security here in Castle Town. Perhaps we should also inform the citizens to report any suspicious activity to a guard."

"I see." Ganondorf mused, "Relay these orders to the guards in the morning. We'll use the newspapers to tell the citizens to watch for any suspicious activity."

"Perhaps we should bolster our search for the sorceress as well." Zant suggested, "If it is indeed true that she has the other two pieces, then we would be wise to track her down. Perhaps we should help Benjamin with recruitment to his search team."

"Francis."

Francis stepped forward, and kneeled, "Yes, my lord."

"I leave the task of assisting Benjamin to you and the others."

Francis nodded, "Yes, my lord."

With the meeting adjourned, Ganondorf set off for his bedchambers, while the others scattered about.

Link let out a contemplative sigh as he stared across the room at a window. The moonlight that flooded in illuminated surroundings he never thought he would see. Yet, even in their presence, he found himself too mentally exhausted to take it all in. Everything was happening too fast for him. Just that morning, he sitting with Malon, and...

"Because I love you."

How long has it been since someone said that to Link? Chances are, it was probably his sister. She said it to him often before the two were separated. The difference was, though, Linkle meant love as in a sister's love for her brother. Malon more than likely meant...something else.

How did he feel about Malon? He had never thought about her in a romantic way before. Link's thoughts then shifted to the question of whether or not she was okay. The stab wound she had was very bad. What if-

Just then, Zelda sat up in bed. As he looked over at her, he could see that she had changed changed into some kind of sleepwear. It was a white nightgown, and for whatever reason, she was still wearing her tiara. The way she looked under the moonlight was simply mesmerizing. When she looked over at him, the boy panicked and snapped his eyes shut.

Did she see him staring at her?

"Link?" she called to him, "Are you awake?"

Link didn't answer. After a few moments, he felt something warm land on top of him.

Zelda did a poor job tucking the boy into the sheets she covered him with. She seated herself on the floor in front of him and sighed.

Just then, Link opened his eyes.

Link jumped upward, startled, prompting a sudden scare to the princess, who jumped away, landing on need rear end. Zelda's hands flew to her gown in an effort to conceal herself to the boy in front on him, her eyes sinking to ensure her lower half was properly covered. The two recovered from their late-night fright with deep breaths as they kept still in front of each other.

Link watched on. This closer view of the princess showed him what was, perhaps, the worst bed head he had ever seen; her hair seemed almost feral. Her nightgown also looked sloppy on her, with one strap sitting on the side of her arm. It was the complete opposite of what he would have expected from a princess.

But despite that...

The princess was beautiful, he thought; she was absolutely beautiful. Perhaps the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Lost in this thought, his eyes lowered as they scanned her body, his face flushing deeper with every feminine curve they traced.

Zelda pulled her gaze toward the boy, snapping him from his trance. After a moment of quiet, she forced a smile at him.

"Uh..." Link started, "couldn't sleep?"

"U-Um... I was just wondering if you were awake... And then I saw that you didn't have a blanket, and thought you might be cold..."

Link peered down at the white sheet covering him. He had never had anything to cover himself as he slept in the past, though he would be lying if he said the unfamiliar concept was unwelcome. "Thanks," he told her.

Zelda's face turned a deep shade of red as she answered with a mess of stammering gibberish.

"Was that all?" Link asked her.

"No," the princess told him. She took a deep breath, as though to calm herself, before she continued, "I would also like to thank you...for being here. Your presence means I do not have much longer to live this way."

"What do you mean?"

"...Like Impa said before, It was my decision to remain behind and search for clues regarding your whereabouts. It has been a more arduous task than I had anticipated."

"Why are you talking like that?"

"Like what?"

"You were talking like a normal person earlier. And now you're not. Why?"

Zelda looked away, rubbing on her arm as she gave her answer, "Well...that's the way I should talk if I want to be taken seriously."

"Why does it matter?"

"Because I'm supposed to present myself as royalty. And I've been told that when I'm being myself, it...gives off the wrong impression."

"Do you think that?"

"Well...she's not the only person to say something like that to me. Someone told me once that if I act like I'm everyone's friend...then that's how I'll be treated..."

"And what's wrong with that?"

"Because people love you if they're your friend, but they won't respect you as a ruler. What you need is their respect... The girl who told me this was a princess like me. She was everything you'd expect a princess would be. The opposite of what I am, basically... I realized she was right. So when I'm around other people...I try to be like her."

"Who is she?"

"I'd...rather not talk about it..."

"Well, it doesn't bother me if you be yourself. I'd prefer that over you trying to be someone you're not."

Zelda's eyes lit up, "Really?"

"Yeah."

A smile spread across the face of the princess. Her eyes, however, betrayed her otherwise cheerful expression as they sunk into a sea of despondency.

"Thanks." she said, "But not everyone will feel the same way you do..."

Zelda rose to her feet and turned toward her bed. "I hope you enjoy the rest of your sleep," she said, "Sorry if I woke you."

Linkle's sleep was interrupted by gentle nudges on her shoulder. She rolled onto her back as she opened her eyes, meeting Lana's as she regained consciousness.

"See?" the sorceress said, "I told you, didn't I? You slept like a baby the entire night."

Linkle rose to sit up. "Thank you."

Lana smiled at the girl, "If you ever need me to keep you company again, just give the word! For now, though, you should head outside - there's someone waiting for you!"

Still groggy, Linkle made her way outdoors, where her allies waited, accompanied by some of the Kokiri.

"There she is!" Darunia said with a smile.

"What's going on?" she asked her friends.

"You'll see." Ruto told her. "For now, just head into the boys' house. There's a surprise waiting for you."

Linkle let out a yawn as she head towards the hollowed tree of a house, residual sleepiness clouding her judgement, leaving her unsuspecting.

She saw him as soon as she entered the the tree's interior. He was seated on a bed on the far side of the room. The two noticed each other at the same time; the sight of each other left both parties bereft of any thought. Linkle peered through the darkness at him as he stared back, his eyes just as wide as her's. She took a deep breath before she called to him.

"...Brother?"

To be Continued!

Bonus Chapter

Mother; Final Part

"He's dead."

The world seemed to come to a halt for Onia after the words were spoken, with the exception of the toddler playing nearby - her second child, Linkle.

"What did you say?" Onia asked.

"...Jamiah's dead." repeated Biru, one of Jamiah's friends, "I had left him for a second because nature called. When I came back, these three Human boys were beating him. By the time I got to him, it was too late. He was already dead. And his head-..."

Onia's gaze lowered as she stared into space. She couldn't believe it... She almost wanted to ask him to give her the news a third time. She saw Jamiah just that morning...she had kissed him goodbye before he and Link left for work, while she remained with her second child.

The children... Link...how would she explain this to him?

"Oh, Goddesses," she finally spoke, "What am I going to tell Link?"

Onia's face reddened as tears emerged and overflowed. How would she go on? How was she going to raise her children by herself? In a world like this?

Jamiah was not only her husband, but her best friend. After the loss of both Nima, and her mother, Shea, he was everything to her. With his gift of intelligibility, he opened her eyes to whole other worlds; to the vast world of Hyrule; to what it was like to love in a sense she had never loved before. And now he was gone...just like that.

"No..." she sobbed as she hid behind her palms, "No...!"

"What's going on?" her son asked as he emerged from outside, "And where's Dad?"

No... Onia thought to herself, How do I tell him? How do I tell him?!

"When's he coming back?" Link continued as he drew closer.

"I think he should know," Biru told Onia.

The poor woman shut her eyes tight, her face still buried into her palms. I can't do it! I can't!

"Mommy?"

Onia's hunched over as more tears forced their way through the the crevice of her closed eyelids, her body shaking with each sob.

"Link," Biru said, sensing the boy's mother's dilemma, "your father is dead."

The weight lifted off Onia's shoulders amounted to a Bokoblin being lifted off her back, with a Moblin remaining. She listened with baited breath at what Link would say next. She couldn't bear to see his respo-

"Okay...but when's he coming back?"

"Link..." Onia finally said. She tried desperately to form words to follow up without melting into a sobbing heap in front of her children.

"Listen," Biru said, placing a hand on Link's shoulder, "When someone dies, they don't come back. Your father is gone."

"But-...why? Doesn't he love me and Mommy?"

Onia reached out, her head still lowered, and motioned the boy into an embrace.

"I don't understand," Link continued, "Why did he leave? Was it something I did? Did I make him angry?"

Jamiah's death was only the first tragedy to take place on Philip's property.

After Jamiah's death, Link began to grow more and more distanced from Onia. In time, her son would come to be unrecognizable. He rarely spoke to her anymore, or anyone else for that matter. Whenever she saw him, he looked to be either angry or sad.

Linkle was the only one of her children the world in which they lived had yet to ruin.

"I got you this flower, Mom! Isn't it pretty?"

She was even more loving and caring than Link was at her age. Her son even had a soft spot for her, though he would never admit it.

"Mom! Let's make two mud cakes for Brother! It'll make him twice as happy!"

She made it her goal to protect her always.

"I made you a big mud cake, Mom! Because I love you thiiiiiis much!"

From then on, she vowed to go above and beyond to shield the girl, to protect her innocence from those who wished to take it away from her.

"That one!"

Onia looked over at the entrance to the shed. She recognized the girl standing there to be Philip's daughter.

"That's the ugly Elf who pushed me into the mud puddle!"

What was happening right now? Why was this girl accusing her daughter of wrongdoing? This had to be some kind of mistake.

Philip's fist slammed into the side of Linkle's head.

"I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING!" the girl sobbed.

This wasn't happening right now... This couldn't be happening right now...

"MOM!" Linkle cried, reaching for Onia as she was dragged away, "MOM!"

Why was this happening? Why was this happening right now?

Before she knew it, Onia was in a crowd, watching her loving daughter...the girl she swore to protect be lashed and humiliated in front of her.

"If you turn away," she was told, "your son will be next."

"Mom!" Linkle called to her, stripped to her undergarments and tied to a pole, "Mom, help me!"

Onia was helpless...

"Don't let him hit me, Mom! Please!"

This wasn't how this was supposed to happen...

"MOM!" Linkle cried to her as she was beaten with a whip, "MOM!"

It was happening again...

"Give her to me."

"MOM, PLEASE, DON'T!"

This world... It was taking one of her children away again...

"Pet her."

"Do it. Or I'll make you beat her next."

She was powerless...

"She tried to cut off her ear."

She couldn't stop it...

"I don't wanna be different anymore! I hate being like this!"

No...she had to do something... She refused to let this happen again...

Philip swung a fist, and knocked her son, Link, to the floor of the shed.

"NO!"

Onia rushed to her feet, and grabbed Philip's arm, hoping to put a stop to his assault. Philip turned and punched her, the force of the blow sending her to the floor.

"STOP!"

Onia scrambled back up to her feet, blood running from her nose, tenacious in her attempt at protecting her child.

The next blow she received was to her stomach, knocking the wind out of her sails.

"Isabelle," Philip, said, Link in hand, "let's go."

"NO!" Onia screamed at her owner as she gasped for air, fighting her way back up through the pain, "Don't hurt him! NO!"

"YOU!"" Philip shouted at Linkle, "Follow me!"

Onia raced to her daughter, and wrapped her arms around her, "No!" she shouted, "You already punished her!"

She felt Philip grab her by her hair, another hand wrapping around her throat.

"Let go you bitch!"

Onia had to do something...she refused to allow this to happen again. She watched her sister be taken away, as well as her mother, as well as her lover...

If she couldn't stop this world from taking her children, she decided as she lied awake one fateful night, then she would remove her children from this world.

Onia was going to leave Hyrule. And she was going to take her children with her.

"Link," she whispered, "Get up. ... Linkle. Wake up."

"But it's still dark outside."

"Just get up."

Onia took her children out of the shed, and to the nearest bundle of trees. "We're leaving this place," she told them, "I'm gonna get you two some food, and then we're gonna head south, and out of Hyrule."

Chapter Text

Link and Linkle stared at one another, the dark of silence filling the space between them.

It was him...there he was...her brother. Two years had passed since they last saw each other, though, they would both say it felt much longer. Linkle thought that she would never see him again; as far as she knew, he may have not even been among the living. The second she laid eyes on him, memories of their life together came flashing through her mind - all the time they spent together with their mother; the nights they all snuggled together when the nights were cold; all the birthdays they celebrated however few they were; as well as...

"Why did you have to be born?"

Linkle remained frozen as her memories continued flowing through her mind. With every good memory she sorted through, however, there were two or three negative memories behind them.

"If it weren't for you, I'd be free..."

Why was she thinking about that? Those were just dreams... Her brother never said that to her.

"It's supposed to make you feel better."

"Well it's not going to."

What did that matter? It was in the past... It was so long ago.

"Brother! Wake up! I've got a surprise for you!"

"Can't you see I'm trying to sleep?! Go be annoying somewhere else!"

What was she thinking? Did she really think her brother would still hate her after all these years?!

"I just wanted you to know that I love you, and-... I know it wasn't much, but I'll always look back on my life with you and Mom fondly."

"Stop talking."

Now that she thought about it...had she done anything that would make him feel otherwise?

No! It's like Falla said: what happened in the past doesn't matter, it's who a person was in the present that defined them!

But did her brother feel that way?

Linkle's thoughts were halted by a sudden pain in her chest. A gasp was what came next, followed by the realization that she was having difficulty breathing. She began to panic. What was going on, she thought to herself as her innards seemed to leap and turn. Linkle stared ahead as the room began to spin. She felt as though she would vomit at any given moment.

"Are you okay?"

The sound of her brother's voice lulled her from her panic-induced trance.

What was happening?

Oh...right...

"...It's good to see you again." she finally said.

"Yeah," Link nodded.

Linkle broke eye contact as she began to step away. Suddenly, she turned and walked back to the outside area, leaving Link inside.

The boy remained seated on the far side of the house, disbelief taking the place of his previous elation at having met his sister again.

That was it? That was all Linkle had to say to him after two years apart?

The smiles the others greeted Linkle with upon her returning outside quickly vanished as they noticed her quickened pace, and her panicked face.

"How'd it go?" Lana asked.

Linkle walked through the crowd of her allies, not bothering to answer the question. It was as though the sorceress's words failed to reach her.

"Leave her be for now," Impa suggested, "We must focus on more important matters."

Zelda and the others made their way to the area around the Deku Tree, where they began to formulate their plan going forward.

"The Great Deku Tree told me earlier that there are more people outside the Lost Woods." Lana revealed.

"Oh, come on," Midna rolled her eyes, "how many are we talking, here?"

"A lot," Lana answered, "There's more than five, so assuming all of Ganondorf's more powerful allies are around, there'll still be dozens of more people we don't know about."

"None of the Saints are out there," Zelda said, "But I don't recognize any of their presences. They're more than likely Humans."

Like Ghirahim, Zelda possessed the ability to sense the presences of others. The diameter of her ability extended much further than Ghirahim's, however. Despite that, Zelda's ability was not as refined as her supposed ally - she could only sense the presence of worldly life forms. Those such as Ghirahim or Wizzro would go undetected by her.

"It would seem the EPS has finally taken action." Impa concluded, "They seem to have set up an outpost of some sort surrounding the Lost Woods."

"Princess Zelda," Ruto called, "do you know if these people are working with Ganondorf?"

"Yes, they are. At best - for us - they'll serve as an expansion to Ganondorf's information network, especially given that there are those like Zant or Ghirahim who can instantly travel between the outpost and the castle with ease. But we don't know how many more of them are scattered throughout Hyrule."

Just then, Link emerged into the area. Zelda's closest companions knew it was him by the way Zelda's eyes lit up upon seeing the boy.

"Hey, Link!" Darunia waved.

Link lent a curious glance at his surroundings. His sister seemed to be absent from the crowd in front of him.

"This must be the Hero."

Link searched the crowd of his new allies for the owner of the voice he had heard. It was clearly a man's voice, which disqualified just about all of them as its owner.

"Higher up."

Link looked up the trunk of the large tree several yards away.

A face... Why did this tree have a face?

"That's the Great Deku Tree, Link," Lana volunteered to explain, "He's the guardian of this forest!"

"It is an honor to meet you." the Deku Tree told Link.

Any response Link would have given was stifled by befuddlement.

"Let's take a break here." Lana proposed, "Link hasn't been properly introduced to everyone yet."

Link was directed into the circle formed near the Deku Tree's base. The fact that the tree had a face - and was watching him - led him to pick a spot in the circle the group formed that faced him away from the tree.

"You know me already," Lana told the boy with a smile before moving on, "this is Impa!"

Link met eyes with her. The distrustful look she gave him seemed to be a constant.

"This is Midna," Lana continued.

"Hey," she greeted with a lazy wave.

Link withheld a response.

"This is Ruto."

"Nice to meet you, my fiance."

Both Link and Zelda gave the Zora a wide-eyed look of shock, prompting a fit of laughter by Ruto.

"I jest, I jest. Besides, my true fiance is much more handsome than you are."

"This is Darunia."

"How ya doing?" the Goron greeted with two painful pats on the back, "Glad to have another guy here, am I right?"

"This is Tingle. He's our navigator!"

Tingle stared at Link with stars in his eyes. "Tingle can't believe it! A real live fairy!"

"What did you call me?!" Link snapped.

"No, Tingle, Link isn't a fairy." She turned to Link, "He did this with your sister, too. I wouldn't worry about it. Anyway, this is Princess Agitha of the Insect Kingdom."

"You got it right!" Agitha said, elated, "Nice to meet you, Grasshopper!"

"That's not my name." Link told her.

"Moving on," Lana cut in with a theatrical flair, "last but not least, here's our leader, Princess Zelda!"

Zelda shied away from eye contact. "A-Anyway... Um..."

"We were talking about what we planned on doing next," Impa said, "Our next goal is the Temple of Time, where the Hero will be receive the Master Sword. Our only concern now is how we'll be getting there."

"Like Princess Zelda said," Ruto began, "there's no way to tell where the rest of the enemy is. And once they find out Link is gone from Hyrule Castle, the path between here and the Temple of Time in Lanayru will only grow more perilous. Perhaps we should set out now before it comes to that."

"It will take days for you all to reach the temple," Zelda replied, "By the time Ganondorf learns of Link's disappearance, you will all still be en route. That will only cause more danger."

"Then I suggest we wait," Impa said, "Like you said yesterday, Your Grace, you will be returning to Hyrule Castle. Perhaps we should wait until we have a better understanding of our enemy's strength and movements before we set out."

"I agree," Ruto said, "That seems to be the best course of action."

"So we're all in agreement, then?" asked Lana.

"Yes," Zelda nodded, "You are all on standby until I can ascertain the strength of the enemy. That concludes this meeting."

"Well," Midna sighed, "now that that's out of the way, what's everyone planning on doing for the next however long?"

Darunia stood and stretched, "I got nothin'. I'm just looking forward to lunchtime - I can hear that premium rock sirloin calling my name already!"

"Ugh. What about you, Link? What do you plan on doing?"

"I was looking for my sister," the boy answered.

"You should probably leave her be," Lana said, "She looked pretty upset after she met with you. If you need something to do, maybe you can hang out with the princess and I? We were just on our way to the Sacred Forest Meadow."

"Look at Lana," Midna teased, "all ready to play third wheel!" She looked over at Impa, "Oh, by the way, where'd you take off to the other day?"

"What are you talking about?" she asked.

"I mean after our whole conversation on who would be leader when the princess is gone. You took off after."

"No she didn't," Lana cut in.

"Well you probably didn't see it because you were off pouting. But Impa left the tent and did that thing she does with those flashy nut things she always has with her."

"Deku Nuts," Ruto corrected her.

"Yeah, that."

"I don't know what your talking about," Lana said, "Impa didn't go anywhere."

Midna rolled her eyes, disbelief casting a lour over her face, "Are you stupid, or just dumb? We all saw the flash, and I'm surprised it didn't get us found by someone!"

"...Hey, Impa! You should come with us!"

"I have no desire to play with flowers."

"What else are you doing?"

"... ...Fine."

Midna let out a sigh, deciding to drop the matter, "Well what about you, bug girl? What do you plan on doing?"

"My name is Princess Agitha! And if you must know, I'm gonna go rejoin the buggies on their adventure! Queen Ant's about to return to a familiar, yet unknown land where the remainder of King Termite's army is holed up!"

"Wait..." Tingle said, "Termites don't have kings."

"You'd know if you were following along, Tingle."

Lana moved over to Link as the others bantered about. "Let's go," she whispered to him, "they're gonna be at it for a while."

Linkle sat by herself behind the Deku Tree as her brother left the area alongside the princess and the others. She had been there since running from Link earlier.

Why did she run from him, she wondered as she remained crouched behind the tree. The entire reason she joined with Lana and the others in the first place was to rescue him. Why did his presence repulse hero much as to run from him at first sighting?

With Zelda and Impa alongside them, Link and Lana traveled to the Sacred Forest Meadow by way of Lana's portal. Link decided not to ask what the sorceress had just did, or how she did it.

"We've been using this forest as our hideout since we've started looking for you two years ago," Lana explained to Link, "Luckily for us, I happened to have known the Great Deku Tree since he was a sprout."

"Don't trees live for a long time?" Link asked.

"Uh...yeah, they do."

"Now that I think about it," Zelda followed up, "I've known you since I was little, but you don't look any older than you did back then. How old are you?"

"Uh... Zelda! You know it's rude to ask a lady her age!"

"It is?"

"Sure it is! Right Impa?"

Impa let out a long sigh.

"Anyway," Lana continued, "before we used this place as a hideout, I used to bring Zelda here when she was younger. You should have seen her when she first met the Kokiri! She was so shy!"

"Lana." Zelda chided, her voice low.

The sorceress gave an amused chuckle. She led her cohorts away from the large flower beds, and toward an isolated flower patch, "This flower bed was one of the places they played at most often." Lana lowered herself closer to the ground and picked one of the white blooms, "Anyone with a pure heart can touch them. Here, take one!"

The flower quickly wilted the second Link laid a finger upon its stem. Silence followed.

"Well," Lana shrugged, "a life of slavery will do that to anyone." She placed a hand on Link's shoulder, "Don't feel bad about it!"

Impa shook her head as she gave a second sigh.

"Let's take a look at some of the other ones," Lana suggested, "You a flower person, Link?"

"No," he answered. He thought back to when his sister gave their mother a flower while she was still alive. Now that he thought back, the flower looked a lot like the ones Lana had showed him. Without thinking, he followed up with his response, "but my mom was."

"Really?" Zelda asked excitedly, "My mom liked flowers, too! She used to take me to the castle gardens a lot when I was younger! You like flowers too, right, Lana?"

"...Yeah..." she answered with melancholy in her voice, "there were flowers everywhere where I grew up."

"Where'd you grow up?"

"South of here, in Faron Woods."

"...Oh..."

"What?" asked Link.

"Humans live in the area now," Zelda said, "They probably live in her old home."

"That's very unlikely," said Impa, "Lana is much older than she looks. It's far more likely that her home no longer exists."

"Hey, guys!" Lana cut in, looking to change the subject, "Let's go walk through the forest!"

The four made their way through the meadow, and into the Lost Woods, where Lana made sure to warn Link of the dangers of wandering off.

"Everyone be sure to stick together," she said, "If you wind up lost out here, you'll be lucky if anyone finds you."

The forest floor was peppered with light from the shining sun above as the greenery of the forest seemed to reach out, toward the trail. Zelda took in her surroundings with relish, a smile spreading across her face.

She felt...normal...

Her face reddened once she looked over at Link. The boy had been surveying his surroundings with very little interest when he noticed Zelda inching closer to him. It was clear to him by now that Zelda had some kind of infatuation with him, though he had yet to decide how he felt about it. Even though he felt like he had known her his entire life, he knew next to nothing about her, though he would be lying if he said she hadn't piqued his curiosity.

Some movement among the greenery snatched his attention.

"What is it?" Lana asked him.

"I just saw something move," Link answered.

"Oh, it was probably a Skull Kid."

"A what?"

"It's a creature that lives here in the Lost Woods. It follows us around whenever we're moving through the forest."

"How long has it been doing this?" Impa asked, crimson eyes locked onto the odd child.

Lana place an index finger on her chin. "Hmm... I guess since we started going around to slave properties to distract Ganondorf."

The Skull Kid's golden eyes were fixated on Link, though their glow yielded no such hint. Its body was stiff as it watched the boy -- a reaction it hadn't had to any other passerby of the forest.

"Oh, that's right!" Lana realized, "You've never seen it before, have you, Impa? You've never traveled with us through the forest before."

"Has it attacked any of you before?"

"What?! No! It never does anything -- it just stares at us."

Impa watched the Skull Kid for a few more moments.

"I see..."

By the time the four of them returned to the village, the others had all but scattered about, each of them with a different task in mind.

"No matter how much Hyrule has changed," Lana said to herself, "this forest seems to never change with it..."

The sheer abundance of children running about the village held onto Link's attention. In all his life, he had never seen children look so happy as they ran about, carefree as a flock of birds.

It was a life he wished he had lived; it was a life he would have lived.

If not...for them.

Just thinking about the Humans made Link's blood boil. How much more had those demons robbed him of? How much-

"Is something the matter, 'Hero'?"

Link turned to Impa, whose crimson eyes seemed to probe him.

"Has Lana's ramblings truly upset this much? Or have these harmless children somehow earned your ire?"

"What are you talking about?" Lana asked her companion.

"...Nothing..."

"I should get going," Zelda spoke up.

"What?" Lana fussed, her shoulders drooping in disappointment, "Why?"

"I shouldn't wait too long to tell Ganondorf about Link being gone from the castle. I should tell him before it gets too late."

"Okay," the sorceress nodded, "Here - I'll take you."

Lana returned the princess to Hyrule Castle, where she informed Ganondorf of Link's "disappearance" the previous night. Immediately, a search throughout the castle, as well as Castle Town was ordered. Meanwhile, Lana had returned to the Kokiri Forest, where she was approached by Link as the hours went by.

"So what did you want to talk about?" asked the sorceress as she and Link sat together on a tree stump in one of the Lost Woods' safe areas.

"I wanted to talk about the princess," Link said.

Lana's face lit up. "Do you?" she asked, "What do you want to know?"

"Whenever I'm around her, I feel like I'm with someone I've known a long time. Why is that?"

"It's a long story. You only just got here, so you should focus on settling in first, before we start having those kinds of talks."

"Well...what's she like?"

Lana's eyes diverted, as though to recall something from deep within her memories. A loving smile spread across her face as she began to speak, "...She's a very sweet and loving person. She's very affectionate, too. She really looked forward to meeting you. Sometimes, it was the only thing that kept her going. She has a habit of making things harder on herself for the sake of our mission, which is another reason I'm glad you're here."

"What do you mean? And how did she know about me if we hadn't met yet?"

"...Let me show you something."

Link watched as Lana's hands traced a spherical shape. Between her palms manifested a blue orb, its surface displaying an image of Zelda. The boy recognized the look on her face as she appeared to walk down a hall of Hyrule Castle he failed to recognize. She seemed extremely distraught...

"I can use this any time I want to look at either of you," Lana explained, "When she was little, I showed you to her while I told her about the Hero. Or you, I should say. You should have seen the way her eyes lit up when she saw you!"

"That's kinda creepy." Link commented.

"What? How?"

"What if you catch her doing something she doesn't want you to see?"

Lana pondered the idea. "Something she... Oh! Oh... Well...I guess it's true she's that age, but...Zelda doesn't do things like that."

"She never has pee or poop?"

"That's what you were talking about?"

"Yeah. What were you talking about?"

"...I've only ever used this orb make sure the two of you were okay, or when I was looking for you. But I did use it to look at Zelda whenever I missed her from time to time." She chuckled, "I have caught her 'on the go' a few times, though. But don't tell her I said that."

"How long have you known her?"

"Well, she was nine when I got to know her, but I had seen her in person once before then."

"So why does she hang around Ganondorf if she's supposed to be the leader of your group?"

"She told you yesterday, remember? She went back to the castle hoping to find out where you were. We went to your old home looking for you, but you'd been sold away. I tried to convince her not to go back, but she surprised me with how stubborn she was."

"Why didn't you want her to go?"

Lana's gaze lowered to the grass beneath them, "I guess I was worried about her. Remember how I used to come and visit you? I used to do the same for Zelda up until two years ago. I remember when I would go see you two, I'd always wished that I could be there more to protect you. So once I got the chance to be closer to her, I...guess I didn't want to let her go..."

"...You care a lot about her?"

Lana looked over at Link with a smile, "Of course I do! And I care about you, too!" Her gaze lowered again, "You two are like the children I never had..."

"Which one of us do you like more?"

Lana feigned a frown, "That's not a fair question to ask. But to be honest, I'm not sure - I've known you longer, but Zelda and I have been through a lot together... And...she's been through things I'd never wish on anyone... I really worry about her... Especially after I'm gone."

"What do you mean 'gone'?"

"We'll...you remember when I told you I grew up in Faron Woods?"

"Yeah?"

"Well...long story short, I ended up moving...somewhere else. The only reason I left home is to help save Hyrule. Once we beat Ganondorf, and the kingdom is brought back to where it was before he took over, I'll have to go back."

"Why?"

"We'd be here all night if I explained it to you. But I'm sure Zelda will be okay when I'm gone. She'll have you! Right?"

"Uh...sure."

"I knew I'd find you here."

Linkle raised her head to look at Impa, who was standing over her as she continued to sit.

"You've been here the entire time, haven't you? After your talk with your brother?"

Linkle nodded.

"Why did you run from him?" Impa asked, "Did he say anything to you?"

"No..."

"What about before you two were separated? Did he do anything that made you not want to see him?"

"No... He took care of me after our mom died...all I ever did was get in the way...if it weren't for me, he would have-"

Linkle caught herself. She was beginning to sound like she did before Falla pulled her from her previous rut during their time as slaves.

"I see," Impa replied. She decided that she would be better off leaving Linkle be, as she was unlikely to tell her anything useful.

Link and Lana's conversation soon ended. The rest of the day was mostly uneventful until Impa left for Hyrule Castle to check on Zelda. When she returned, the princess was with her. The first place she went to was where Lana was, in the girls' house.

"How'd it go?" the sorceress asked her.

"Ganondorf ordered a search throughout Hyrule Castle, and Castle Town. There's not much more I can do without making he and the others suspicious of me, so I asked Impa to bring me back here."

"So what's all that you got there?" Midna asked, referring to the book in wrapped in one of Zelda's arms, as well as the cloth bag in her opposite hand.

"Oh. I brought this book with me because I wanted to show it to Link."

"Why?" Midna asked, "Does he even know how to read?"

"His mother taught him." Lana told her.

"Oh. Well, I never took him for a reader."

"What book is it?" Lana asked.

Zelda set down her bag, and used her free arm to hold out the large, worn-out book in front of her. Its decrepit brown covering featured no illustrations.

Lana gasped, "Awww!"

"What?" asked Midna, "It's just an old book."

"You wouldn't know," Lana told her, "but this is one of Zelda's most prized possessions!"

"Really?"

Zelda nodded, "My mother used to read it to me every night before bed. It's very important to me."

Midna stared at the princess, "Seriously?" she asked, "What are you, five?"

Lana elbowed her.

"What?" she asked, "She's acting like a-"

Lana elbowed her again.

"That aside," Ruto spoke up, "what's in the bag?"

"Oh!" Zelda reached down to grab the sack next to her, "I baked cookies!"

An almost deathly silence filled the home.

"Oh!" Ruto responded, "Did you? That's-...uh, great!"

"At first," Zelda admitted, "I only made one for Link, but I didn't want to be unfair to the rest of you, so I made some for you all, too."

"Is that right?" Lana asked through a forced smile, "Well, wasn't that thoughtful of you!"

"Zelda," Ruto said, "uh, maybe we should put those aside for-"

"Hey!" Darunia shouted as he peered into the abode, "The soup's done! It's time for lunch!" he looked around, "Where's Agitha?"

Midna sighed, "Probably off being weird again. Thanks a lot, you dumb rock."

"What your problem?"

"Zelda baked cookies for everyone." Ruto explained.

The Goron glanced at the princess, then at Midna. "Oh..."

Zelda looked around at her friends, "You...don't want any?"

"Of course we do!" Ruto replied, "I was-...just trying to cheer those two up before they start arguing again!"

The team had gathered to eat in their usual spot: a safe area of the Lost Woods on the route to the Sacred Forest Meadow. It was then when Linkle rejoined them.

"Hey," Midna greeted her, "where've you been?"

"Um...around."

"Well, have a seat!" Ruto told her, "We have a special meal prepared for us today! There's soup in the pot here, and Midna managed to get us all some sweet bread from a nearby village earlier!"

"I know," Midna said, "I know. I'm awesome. No need to thank me."

As everyone situated themselves around the small fire used to warm the soup, Linkle inched her way toward her brother with her bowl of food. She took a deep breath before she called to him.

"Excuse me."

Link pulled his attention away from his bowl. The look he gave his sister seemed to be out of need to confirm whether she was speaking to him, or a stranger.

"Um... Can I sit next to you?"

In the midst of his confusion, Link gave no answer. She had never spoken to him that way before, and she seemed much more timid than she was when they were younger. Did it have to do with where she lived as a slave after they were separated?

Linkle looked away, taking her brother's silence as his answer. "Sorry for bothering you..."

"Linkle," he called to her, "stop being weird and come sit down."

The girl's face lit up, though only a little. "Okay..."

The others all exchanged glances, adding to the awkward silence, after which, the team started on their lunch. Little time passed by before Link managed to take everyone's attention.

"Slow down!" Midna told him, "Your food's not going anywhere!"

Link pulled his head out of his plate to glare at his new ally, before returning his attention back to his meal.

"Goodness," Ruto commented, "I never took him for such a glutton."

"Come on, guys!" Lana jumped to the boy's defense, "Don't you know where he was before he came here? You don't think he ate anything like this as a slave, do you?"

"She's right," Darunia said, "They probably didn't feed him very often, either."

"Regardless," Ruto said, "we'd better hurry and prepare seconds for him before he eats the bowl, too!"

The comment earned a few chuckles from some. Linkle's eyes hid in her soup out of a paranoid fear of invoking her brother's anger if she responded to the others' taunting of him.

"So," Midna said to Linkle, "Happy to finally have your brother back?"

Panic and nausea replaced what should have been happiness and relief. "Yes," she said, though her tone would make one believe otherwise.

"I'm sure you two still have some catching up to do," Impa said, watching the siblings as she fished for a reaction from one of them.

"You'd better be careful," Midna added, "Otherwise, the princess might steal him from you!"

Zelda nearly choked on her food, "Midna!" she yelled in-between coughs.

"My," Agitha chuckled, "I've never seen the princess so flustered before!"

The glare Impa shot Midna caused the latter to shrink to half her size.

"Princess," Ruto called, "you mentioned before that Ganondorf and his minions are searching for Link as we speak. How long do you think the search will last?"

"Can we not talk about this right now?" Midna asked.

"The search will likely last until tomorrow morning at the latest," Zelda said.

"Oh, just ignore me, that's cool."

"The search is being executed on the knowledge that Link had never been to Hyrule Castle, or Castle Town. They're exploring the possibility that either Link may have gotten lost in the castle, or in Castle Town, or simply ran away."

"What will they do once they fail to locate him?" Ruto asked.

"They will more than likely assume that I had to do with his disappearance, and begin an investigation. Though, without proof, nothing will come of it."

"You seem nervous," Impa told Zelda, "Are those words your own, or are you just trying to convince yourself?"

"You are right, after all," Midna said to the princess, "they can't punish you for anything unless they have proof. I wouldn't worry about it."

"We should take our minds off that for now," Lana announced, "Princess, didn't you bring something for everyone?"

Lana's attempt at calming Zelda's nerves was met with deadly glares from some of her allies.

"Oh, right!" Zelda remembered, "I baked cookies for everyone!"

"Ooh!" Agitha said, clapping her hands, "Cookies!"

"Oh, boy." Midna uttered under her breath.

Lana leaned toward her and whispered, "You shut up right now!" She turned her attention to the others, "So, everyone, you all know how the princess feels about her cooking, so be sure to tell her just how you feel about her cookies!"

"Oh, boy!" Darunia said, "I sure wish I could have some! Too bad we Gorons only eat rocks, right, Midna?"

"Bite me." she muttered at the Goron.

Zelda passed around her homemade snacks to her allies. A select few of them hid their displeasure at this gesture until they were sure Zelda was unable to see or hear them.

Agitha bit down immediately. "MMPH!"

"Good, isn't it?" Lana asked.

Agitha looked at the cookie, then at the sorceress.

"Good." Lana repeated, "Isn't. It?"

"Mmm!" Agitha nodded, having gotten the message, "M-hm!"

Linkle bit down on her cookie and gagged.

"So I was thinking!" Ruto began loudly, "Aren't jellyfish the worst?!"

Tingle answered Lana's glare with one that questioned its reason. As soon as he bit onto his treat, though, he instantly put two and two together.

Zelda stopped in front of Link. "Um..." she started, her cheeks red, "I-I made this one...for you..."

Link took the large cookie in his hand, and immediately bit into it.

"Gee, Princess!" Midna told her, "You're gonna make some lucky guy really happy with these cooking skills of yours!"

Zelda hid her beaming face from the others as she awaited Link's reaction.

The boy in question stared at his treat, eyes wide.

"How is it?" asked Zelda.

"It's amazing..." Link told her, as though he was in a state of disbelief.

"WHAT?!" Midna shouted.

Lana threw a twig at her.

"I-I mean what did you say, uuuhh, Impa? About that joke you told earlier?"

"What a relief!" Zelda said, "I thought I might have made a mistake at some point when following the recipe!"

"What?" Lana said, "Noooo, what would make you think that?"

"Aren't you gonna eat your's, Lana?" Darunia asked.

"S-...Sure!" Lana took a large chunk of the cookie into her mouth. "See?" she said, her face twisting and trembling at the flavor, "Delicious! You...did a great job on these, Princess!"

The rest of the day went on the same way it did up until that point: peaceful, but uneventful. Though very few could complain about that. In fact, they relished this chance to finally rest after all the traveling they had been doing for close to two weeks.

"Aaahh!" Midna stretched as she entered the girls' home, "I can't wait to finally get a nice, long, slee-"

"Shh!"

Deeper into the house, as Midna saw, were Lana, Impa, Darunia, and Ruto. They were all gathered around the blue orb levitating over Lana's palms.

"What're you guys doing?" she asked.

"Shh!" Lana shushed again, "Come and look!"

Midna approached the glowing blue orb, driven by curiosity. Across the surface displayed the sight of Zelda. She was watching Link from a distance as she crept closer to him. Midna's eyes narrowed warily as she watched. "You guys are watching Zelda and Link?"

"U-huh! Wanna watch?"

"...Sure."

Midna floated over the crowd to get a good view of what the orb was showing them all. "So where are the others? And why's Darunia here?"

"I dunno where where Linkle and Agitha are." Lana answered.

"And as far I go," Darunia followed, "don't I deserve to watch our little girl with her first love?"

"Our little girl? Do you people even have little girls?"

"That's not important!" Lana cut in, her voice low, "Be quiet and listen!"

Link let out a sigh as he watched the fireflies float about before him. His thoughts had begun to slow down alongside the flow of new information to be processed. It gave him time to let his mind wander, eventually settling in his former life as a slave. He was still in a state of disbelief that it was over, and even more than that, the fact that he was reunited with his sister.

"Excuse me... Can I sit next to you?"

Linkle was certainly different than she was before they separated. He wondered why that was...

Eventually, he began to think about Malon. He wondered if she was able to make it home safely. Perhaps one of her parents found her...

Meanwhile, Zelda approached the boy slowly, a few yards away, a case of the nerves reddening her face as her arms held her book to her chest. Link was able to notice her before she drew too close, his glance freezing her in her tracks.

"Um...hi."

"Hey."

"May I-, I mean can I join you?"

Link inched over on the tree stump he had been sitting on. "Sure," he said.

"Look at them," Lana said as she and the others watched, "Aren't they just precious?"

Midna responded, her untrusting gaze still locked onto Link, "He'd better not try anything." she said.

"Link's not that kind of person." Lana responded.

"Yeah," Darunia said, "he's the Hero, after all!"

Impa shook her head, disapproving of how trusting her allies were of Link.

"What's that you're holding?" Link asked, referring to Zelda's book.

"It's-...um... it's a book."

"Huh. Why'd you bring it out here?"

"I wanted to show it to you."

...

...

...

"What are you waiting for?"

"Oh! Uh, here!"

Zelda handed Link the old tome. "Be careful," she said as he inspected the cover.

"Why? Is this book important?"

"It's very important - Mama used to read it to me before bed!"

"'Mama'?"

Zelda froze. Maybe Impa was right when she said she was getting too comfortable with Link.

"Mama?!" Midna repeated, cackling.

"Come on," Lana mitigated, "stop it."

"I gotta admit," Darunia chuckled, "I know Zelda isn't your typical princess, but this is surprising!"

"Come on, you guys! Leave her alone!"

"Um," Zelda stammered, "yeah...m-my...mom..."

Link thought back to what Ganondorf told him the previous day - about Zelda's parents having died a long time ago. He remembered the princess bringing her mother up earlier, during their walk through the Lost Woods as well. "What was she like?"

"My mom? Well...she was a lot like Lana... They both really like flowers." A smile spread across the princess's face, "My mom used to take me to the castle garden all the time. She loved books, too! Whenever I saw her she'd always be reading! She and Papa used to take me to the castle library once a week, and we'd all take turns reading our favorite stories to each other!" Zelda looked down at the book in Link's hands, "I used to pick this one all the time." She giggled, "Looking back, I know Papa got tired of me reading it to him every week, then having to listen to Mama read it to me every other day!"

"'Papa'?" Link repeated, "That means your dad, right?"

Zelda's excitable chatter ceased, realizing she had referred to her parents by what she called them in person yet again. "Uh...yeah, my dad."

"...Do you miss them?"

The princess nodded, "Yeah...I miss them everyday... But that's okay - I have Lana! She, Darunia, Ruto, Midna, and Impa, too! They're the family I always wanted!"

"Well," Midna said as she and the others watched, "at least she doesn't hate us."

"I never knew she felt that way about us," Ruto commented, "you must be happy to hear that, Lana."

Link listened on. The way Zelda spoke when it was just the two of them was what he would have expected from a child. Her mannerisms seemed to match that description as well. What an odd person...

"You guys are that close?" Link asked Zelda.

"Of course! It's the same way you are with your sister!"

Zelda's comment froze Link in his tracks. He had seen how close she was with Lana, at least. On top of that, the two certainly spoke highly of one another. However...he had no such relationship with Linkle. Nor with his mother, now that he thought back. He was never truly affectionate with his family. Not since-...

"Mommy! Mommy, look! It's Dad!"

"Was Ghirahim the one who took your mother?" Zelda asked suddenly, remembering their conversation the previous day.

The question snapped Link back to reality. "Yeah," he answered.

"...I'm...sorry," Zelda said, "...I hate to think that you had to go through the pain of losing a parent..."

"How'd your mom die?"

"...She took her own life..."

Link looked at her. He thought back to the moment he saw Ghirahim shoot his mother, dead... What could drive someone to do something like that to themself? "How'd you learn about it?" he asked, thinking back to when he learned of the death of his father.

"...I saw it happen... She was in front of me when she did it..."

Link faced forward, the shock of what he had heard rendering him silent. He turned to her again, "What about your dad?"

Zelda stared into space for a moment.

"I don't remember."

"You don't remember how your dad died?"

"I...guess not. I know he died right after my mother, but-... Why don't I remember?"

Link looked down at the book in his lap - he should probably change the subject.

"So what's this book about?" he asked.

"It's about a girl named Freida. She's a hero who defeats an evil wizard, and saves the kingdom."

Link fished for another question to follow up, "What's she like?"

"Well... there's no picture of her in the book, but it says she was a beautiful young girl - she had long blonde hair, round blue eyes..." She chuckled, "and she was pretty short, too. Her friends teased her over it."

"So she looked like you?"

"Huh... I never thought abou-" Zelda paused, giving Link a surprised look, her cheeks pink and her eyes wide, "You think I'm beautiful?"

"What? No, that's not-, I-I mean, no I don't mean-, well, yeah, I-"

Zelda burst into a fit of laughter at how flustered the boy was.

"Stop laughing!" Link told her, "It's not funny!"

"I'm sorry!" Zelda said amidst her fit, "I can't help it! You always look so serious! It's so cute how embarrassed you look!"

Link turned away from her, hiding his own blush as he searched for something else to talk about, "So what is it about this book you like so much?"

Zelda took a moment to calm down before answering his question, "Well...mainly, it's Freida. As far back as I can remember, I always thought she was so cool... She was able to do all these great, heroic deeds, and she was just a normal girl, who lived a normal life. I always wanted to be just like her. Not a fighter or anything, but a normal girl."

A smile creeped it's way across Zelda's face again.

"A normal girl...living a normal life...surrounded by people she loved... Even now, I always dream of waking up in a normal house, married to the person I love...being able to go do whatever I want, anytime I want..."

Zelda sighed. She took immediate notice of Link's glance at her.

"It's okay," she said, as though she read his mind, "you don't have to say it... I know I'll never live a life like that... After all...I'm a princess... Being normal? Going wherever I want, when I want? That's not a life a princess is meant to have... But at least I still have..."

Zelda look over at Link. She shied away the second they made eye contact.

"Well...enough about me. What about you? You looked like you had something on your mind before we started talking."

"Yeah," Link said, "I was thinking about my friend."

"From when you were a slave?"

"Yeah... But she wasn't a slave like I was."

"...Your friend is a girl? ...Was she a Human?"

"No! She was an Elf...but she lived on a ranch."

"We're not 'Elves'," Zelda corrected the boy, "We're Hylians. And if your friend wasn't a slave, then she must live on Lon Lon Ranch."

"You know about that place?"

"Of course I do! Lon Lon Ranch is known all across Hyrule! I knew the owner had a child, but I didn't know they were a girl."

"Yeah, well...she was hurt the last time I saw her. I was wondering if she was okay."

"...If you want," Zelda began, "we can go there."

Link's eyes widened, "Really?"

"Yeah! It's on the way to where we're going next, so it won't be much of a hassle. We can go there, so you can visit your friend!"

"...Thanks..."

Zelda nodded with a smile, "You're welcome!"

The next several moments were spent in the first bit of silence since Link and Zelda's conversation began.

Suddenly, Zelda rose to her feet.

"I should get to sleep," she said, "I need to go back to the castle tomorrow morning..." Zelda looked over at Link, "Goodnight..."

"How do you do it?"

"...Do what?"

"You're the princess, right? How can you be around those people after everything they've done to people like us? Even if you're just pretending, doesn't it make you angry?"

Zelda lowered her head, "Well...to be honest... No, I'm not angry when I'm with them... I'm afraid..."

"'Afraid'? You mean you're scared of them?"

After some hesitation, Zelda nodded, "Ever since I was little... And especially now... I hate being around them... When I sit with them, it feels like they're gonna find out that I'm not really their ally any second, and...who knows what they'll do then... Just thinking about it-... It scares me..."

Zelda's words reminded Link of what she told him the previous day.

"Your presence means I do not have much longer to live this way."

"If it scares you so much," Link asked, "why do you keep going back?"

Zelda turned away from Link as she balled her fists. Facing forward, she told him, "Because I'm the princess of this kingdom. Everything I do, I do for my people, because that's what a princess is supposed to do. That's why I'll do whatever I have to do to save them, even if it means working with Ganondorf. It doesn't matter how much it scares me, or how much I'd rather spend my time with the others. My duty comes first. No matter what I have to do...no matter who I have to hurt... I'm going to free them. Even if I have to sacrifice my hopes...or my dreams...or even myself."

To be Continued!